Untitled

[bunnsfw]

ᘏᘏ thirsty bunn thursdays male reader x choerry (artms/loona) ※ more of my works on fanprose

“Daddy—daddy—daddy~”

She’s on her back, knees apart, ankles around your waist, eyes already wet. The bedside lamp catches the small gold cherry pendant you gifted her this morning. She’s wearing nothing else.

“Yes, baby?” You’re inside her, and your cock coated in her needy slick, and you’re not moving.

“Please move, daddy.” Her hips lift. “It’s my birthday, please don’t tease me too much.”

“I know it is, baby.”

“Then move~” She pulls you closer with her ankles. “Please, daddy, please. I’ve been a good girl all year.”

“Have you? Have you really, Choi Yerim? Or do you want me to remind you what you did over at Heejin’s house when we visited last month?”

“Eeeeeh. It was just a quickie. I’m sure Heejin didn’t mind. I’ve been good enough, daddy.”

“Good enough?” You start to move, slow. You sink in deep, and her mouth opens in that round shape you chase. “Good enough for what? Heejin heard all your moaning and screaming back then, I’m sure of it.”

“I’m sure she enjoyed it as well, daddy. Come on~ It’s my birthday. I’ve been good enough for you to cum inside me multiple times today and breed me, daddy~”

“Ok. Is that your wish?”

“Well… That was wish number one.”

“Then let’s get it done. Seems you have multiple wishes for your birthday.”

You continue your assault on her tight cunt. The pendant slides across her sternum. You feel her clench around you on the second stroke.

“Don’t stop—please, please, don’t stop.”

You don’t stop. Actually, you go faster. You set a rhythm, and the sensation awakened something in her. When she’s really deep into pleasure, she starts talking during sex the way other people pray.

“Oh god. Oh god, oppa. You’re going so deep. I’m nearly cumming, oppa. Oppa—I’m… Daddy… I’m—”

“Already?”

“It’s my birthday.”

“I know, baby, and I’m going to make you cum over—” One stroke. “—and over—” Another. “—and over until you can’t handle it anymore.”

Her eyes roll back. “Oh fuck. Oh fuck! Daddy! Choerry’s cumming. Choerry’s co— oh god, fill me up, fill me up daddy, please daddy, please—”

She moaned hard, screamed actually; she cums hard around you. Her thighs clamping and her back arching and her hands grabbing at the sheets. You’re not done, but she’s already begging through the orgasm: inside me, please daddy, inside me, it’s my special day, give it all to me daddy, breed me, and you decide tonight’s rules are her rules. You bury yourself to the hilt and come inside her on your first climax.

She makes a sound when she feels your seed spilling inside her that you’re going to remember for the rest of your life.

“Mhmmm. Oh my god, oppa.” Her hands come up to her own stomach. “I felt all of that. Gosh, I want more of it; that was so addicting, oppa. This might be my best birthday ever.”

“We haven’t even really started, baby.”

“That’s what I like to hear, daddy~” Her face changes. She’s grinning now. Her makeup is already running. “Oppa, please don’t pull out yet. Let it stay there for now.”

“I wasn’t going to.”

“Good because I want you to breed me again after this.”

“Yerim…”

“What?” She’s looking up at you with the wettest eyes you’ve seen. “It’s my birthday wish, remember?”

“Alright.”

“For my birthday.” She lifts her own knees to her chest, slow. The bottom of her stomach is already glistening. “Knees-to-chest. Make me feel it everywhere daddy. Yerimmie wants to see her belly move with you inside her.”

That does it. You feel yourself harden inside her again before she finishes that thought.

You stay buried. You push her knees the rest of the way, her ankles by her ears, her body folded under you. The angle is criminal. The first stroke from this position makes her eyes go completely white.

“Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Oh fuck. Oh fuuuck.” Her moans sound like chants.

You start moving, and you can feel yourself in a different part of her now, deeper than you can be in any other position. She looks down at her own stomach and her face changes once more.

“Oppa, Oppa, look. Look at me.”

You look. Her stomach is moving with every stroke. Actually moving, the shape of you visible through her abdomen, sliding up and down with the rhythm. Her hand presses there. Her own palm bulges out as you push in.

“Oh god, daddy. You’re so huge inside me. You’re actually ripping me apart. I love it.” She’s crying now. Tears of joy streaming out of her. “Breed me, daddy. Spill your seed inside me some more. Daddy. Daddy. Daddy~ Birthday girl needs to get bred.”

You fuck her harder. She’s not making coherent words anymore. The bulge in her stomach moves with you, and her hand stays there feeling it, and her other hand has found your forearm, and she’s holding on like you might disappear.

“Oppa, I’m there again, daddy, daddy, fill me up, fill me up, pleaseee, fill your wife up, give it to me, give it to me, please please please please—”

“Where do you want it again, baby?”

“Inside. Inside, please, only inside—”

“Where again, Yerim?”

“In my fucking womb, daddy. In my fucking womb. Give it to your wife. Breed me. Knock me up, daddy. It’s my birthday. Fill me up and breed this birthday girl. Please please please—”

You cum inside her so hard your vision blurs. She cums around you at the same time, her hands clamping on her own stomach, feeling you pulse, and the sound she makes is half-scream, half-prayer, and full-ecstasy, and you’re completely sure for the second time tonight that you will never love anyone else.

“Oppa.”

“Yes, baby?”

“That was so fucking good.” Tears running into her hair. “This is the best birthday ever, oppa. You’re so good to me.”

“I’m glad.”

You start to pull out, and she clamps her thighs around you.

“Nope. Don’t. Not yet. Stay inside, daddy. I want to feel both loads sitting in there.”

“Choerry. Baby.”

“Just for a minute. Please. Then I want to ride you next.” She smiles. “This is another wish of mine for my birthday.”

You roll. She comes with you, never letting you slip out, knees finding the mattress on either side of your hips, hands flat on your chest. Her hair falls forward. Her stomach still has the slight curve of two loads inside her.

She rocks forward. Slow at first.

“Look at me, my hubby.”

You look. The lamp catches her sweat and the pendant that swings against her chest.

“Are you watching?”

“I’m watching, my wife.”

“I want you to see this. I want you to see your wife taking care of her husband. Her only one true lifetime wish.” She rolls her hips, and her eyes flutter, and she grins through it.

She starts to ride. Her thighs flex. Her tits bounce. The bulge in her stomach lifts and falls with every drop. You put your hands on her hips, and she puts her hands over yours.

“No need, daddy,” she breathes. “Use me freely tonight, hubby. I do all the work tonight. You just stay there and fill me up when I ask.”

“Yerimmie.”

“Choerry’s working. Choerry’s working hard for her present, daddy.”

She rides you in increasing tempo, “You’re so fucking deep, daddy. So, deep. Fuck. I love your cock, daddy. I love it. I love feeling it inside me. I love feeling all your cum still inside me. This is the best birthday ever. I want round four. No. Round five. No. I want more, daddy. I want to pass out with your dick still inside me.”

And you start feeling yourself nearing again, for the third time, and she sees it on your face, and her grin widens.

“Mhmm. Third one.”

“Choerry—”

“Third one’s coming, hubby.” She drops harder. “Give it to me. Right where the other two are. I want them all mixing inside me. I want to leak when I walk to the bathroom tomorrow morning. I want you to look at me when I do and remember it was you who put it there.”

You cum for the third time, and she sits down on you and stays there, hips grinding small, milking you further than you can muster. Her hand goes to her stomach again. Her eyes find yours.

“Best birthday ever.” She leans down, the pendant brushing your chest; then her body goes heavy on you, slow, peaceful. She passes out with a huge smile on her face. You kiss her temple before you follow her.

“I love you, Choi Yerim.”

comment an idol you'd want featured on thirsty bunn thursdays and I'll feature them in the next installment. thirsty bunn thursdays are now also on fanprose.

[hantheelf]

A Memorable Deal

Lee Jieun (IU)

Happy IU Day! Time to celebrate the Queen's birthday! | For more IU content, check the Idol Masterlist.

Word count: 13.2K | Tags: Smut, Toys Under Clothing, Bondage, Gangbang, Bukkake...

Aware of the consequences, IU postpones an integral part of her ambassador contract with Gucci. Months later, she must prove her word and carry out her part of the bargain, interests included.

September 15th, 2022

"I want all the female crew to shine in this part. We can have the women singing the 'Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh' while they dance to close the…"

"Jieunah, they're calling now." Manager Hanteo whispered in IU's ear, causing her to grimace and sigh. She nodded and followed him to a closed area, away from all the staff. "Are you sure about this?"

"Do I look sure?" She replied and threatened him with her eyes when she saw his lips about to move. "It's not you they'll fuck," she added, entering an empty room.

"Why are you postponing this one?" He wondered earnestly, showing his concern.

"Look, if things go as expected, I would have already asked a lot from Jongsuk." She shook her head, pursing her lips. "I wouldn't like to push him any further. Postponing this would put me on good terms with him and make whatever comes next easier for everyone." Jieun had no filter with Hanteo. The stress she had added to herself by suggesting to her boyfriend a big sex party to celebrate The Golden Hour, and telling him the truth about her and Seungdae, her lifelong friend and lover, was palpable.

Still, her manager was confused, given the countless servicing sessions in the past and the few ones she already had with Gucci over the last couple of years.

She sighed. "If things don't go as expected, my relationship will be over. Being fucked senseless after being dumped during or after the party would break me down even more." She knew herself too well. Sex, particularly with her lovers, had become an extension of her happiness, but when she was sad or depressed, sex with strangers only made things worse. "Either way, it's the best option."

"Got it," Hanteo sighed, nodding lightly. "They're waiting."

The call was complicated. IU was to be one of the post-event attractions for the sponsors and investors at the Gucci Twinsburg S/S 2023 Fashion Show in Milan, just five days after The Golden Hour concerts. Refusing to play her part required rearranging staff and other servers' schedules for the night, cost money and trust on both sides, and damaged the brand's reputation.

Drawing on her best-actress skills, she kept herself collected and flirty to secure a new arrangement for herself. One that would keep the brand and the investors happy, and one that would allow her to maintain her status as one of Gucci's global ambassadors. Since international brands avoid paperwork for these matters, both sides had to trust each other to keep their promises.

"You know there's no such thing as 'the main attraction' for those kinds of events, right?" Hanteo voiced after they finished, taking her back where she found her.

"I guess there will be now," she shrugged, accepting the fate she had locked herself in.

The concert was a success in every aspect. Surprisingly for her, even though the sex party with Jongsuk and his lifelong friend was not precisely the orgy she originally wanted, the night was fulfilling in several ways, and just as successful as her concerts. Not only had she managed to get fucked by her two men, but they became friends. In a way, they were in an arrangement where she might as well say she's got two boyfriends.

Her men got so invested in the party that neither of them even remembered the upcoming Fashion Show. As much as Jieun enjoyed their frightened realization, she didn't extend their torture. Calmly, she explained the situation in the best way possible, clarifying that she would not have to do anything sexual in Milan, but hiding the possible consequences she would need to experience in the future. Seungdae's face, however, confirmed he already had an idea.

The actual Fashion Show went smoothly for her. They had a photo session in several stunning outfits, but the actual fit for the show was perfect, letting investors and sponsors know she was not on the menu that day. With no post-event activities, she was surprised at how quickly it all ended.

Before she left, the main Gucci representative reminded her of the weight her word carried and the negative impact of failing to uphold her part of the deal. She scoffed with a cocky smirk on her face. "Have I disappointed you before?" She asked him, bringing a smile to his face as they parted ways.

Months went by, and her relationship with Seungdae and Jongsuk grew stronger each day, just as the friendship between the two men did.

Finally, the day to explain everything about her Gucci deal had arrived.

"So I told them I could not do it then, and since the next event was going to be in Korea anyway, they said they would make some arrangements to 'celebrate my birthday' or something like that," she giggled, forcing a smile on her face, eyes going from one man to the other.

"Fuck," her friend sighed, closing his eyes and running his hands through his hair.

Jongsuk understood that reaction meant only one thing. "Shit," he let out, collapsing on the couch where Jieun was.

"Why didn't you tell us? We would have understood and saved you whatever the fuck they'll do to you," Seungdae exclaimed in a collected voice, walking through the living room from one side to the other.

"Both of us would have agreed to that," Jongsuk sighed, throwing his head back.

"You, I believe you," she stated, pointing at Seungdae before turning to her boyfriend with a deathly stare. "You don't say anything else. People still tease me because you made me cry at my party." Jieun's lips remained parted, showing her teeth.

"Princess, the three of us were too focused on the concert and the party," her friend interveened, trying to appease the waters. "Our priority those days was to make you happy and try not to kill each other. It was the first time either of us had ever really shared you in person," he added.

Jieun exhaled deeply, deflating on the couch. "I know… I just didn't want to add any more chaos to the whole thing."

"We know," both men said in unison.

"This is happening in Korea, which will make it easy for us to be there for you, and we still have time to prepare mentally," Jongsuk nodded, using a comforting tone. "You said the event was near your birthday, right? When exactly?"

She shrank even more on the couch, pulling a small cushion to cover her face. "May 16th." Her voice was barely audible, but their reactions were not, particularly Jongsuk's. Whatever remnants of denial he still had disappeared in an instant.

"This was going to be her first birthday with you, right?" Seungdae asked the actor, who gave a defeated nod. "Look, I know you and I had talked about teaming up and preparing something for her, but with the event at hand, she won't have time for both of us."

His words were a fact; the pair of celebrities knew it. She stared at her beloved friend, eyes screaming for help. After learning the true depth of Seungdae's relationship with Jieun, Jongsuk knew to pay full attention to whatever point he was trying to make if the topic was his girlfriend.

"Look, man. Spend the previous night with her and help her get ready before Mr. Park comes to pick her up for this thing." Both of their faces showed their concern about him. "I've spent god knows how many birthdays with her, and I'm sure I'll get more in the future. But I have helped her recover from most of her servicing sessions for years. Whatever you're picturing," he spoke directly to Jongsuk," trust me, it's not the same watching her at the end of one of those videos than seeing her in person when she gets back home."

Jieun gulped, remembering every time he welcomed her, no matter how physically or emotionally broken she arrived. She turned to see her boyfriend's paling face. "It's okay. You two can team up another time, but as long as you help me prepare for it, I'll be more than happy and thankful," she reassured him, reaching for his hand as he nodded.

"We got a plan, then," Seungdae smiled at the couple.

May 15th, 2023

As pacted, Jieun spent the eve of her birthday with her boyfriend. He did everything in his power to make her laugh, blush, and overall, have a great day. Considering the physical preparations for the following day, she had a very light dinner before going to bed with Jongsuk.

Honouring her default pet name within the throuple, he treated her like a princess, worshipping every part of her body before making love to her until they fell asleep in each other's embrace.

The following morning, she woke up way later than usual, not only because she'd need all the energy she could get, but mainly because it was her day. Not so surprisingly, as soon as she scrunched her nose, Jongsuk sang Happy Birthday to her, congratulating her for another year well lived, and giving her his best wishes for the one to come. Seungdae, however, limited himself to a quick call to congratulate her and ensure he'll be there when she returns to her apartment.

With the life of an idol and a plethora of servicing sessions backing her up, she knew her ritual for a draining day. First, a light breakfast; even if she's not one for physically demanding choreographies, her body had learnt to make the most out of the minimum. Sadly for IU, since an early investor paid for her to get laser hair removal, a common but well remunerated request for petite idols, there was no need for her to get her pubis trimmed or waxed anymore.

The rest of the ritual, even with brands as big as Gucci, included a profound shower and cleaning her ass with an enema. After the internal cleanup, having her boyfriend there escalated that shower to another round of sex. Despite the requirement of having her pussy free of any cum for the event, she insisted that Jongsuk fill her womb again.

"Let them think they were the first of today," she giggled moments before his warmth flooded her insides. Clenching tightly, Jieun cleaned her folds, leaving her vulva exactly how they requested it.

After another hour, her bodyguard arrived and took her to the Gyeongbokgung Palace, where the Gucci Seoul Cruise 2024 Fashion Show would take place. While the actual show was scheduled to start at night, she and the other guests, ambassadors or otherwise, had to arrive earlier for a proper fitting and a few photo sessions.

"Fuck," Jieun murmured as soon as the staff helping her get into her outfit suddenly left, leaving her naked from the waist up, save for some pasties to hide her nipples. She sighed and put on a smile to face the same representative she had made the deal with. "I thought you'd find me as soon as I stepped into the palace," IU smirked at him, standing proud of her body.

He scoffed, scanning her completely. "You are not the only one on my list today. Although certainly, you're the most important this time," he grinned, approaching her. "Final outfit, right?" He asked, looking for something in his jacket.

Jieun felt his knee pressing between her legs. Obediently, she opened them, raising her hips for him to lift her skirt. "Yes," she scoffed as he pulled her panties down her legs.

"You won't be needing these for the rest of the night," he whispered, taking them to his nose to inhale her musk, ogling at IU's furious eyes. "We missed you last year." He took her panties to the inner pocket of his jacket, taking out a Lush vibrator. "Come find us if the battery runs out," he winked at her, running the vibrator through her folds and shoving it into IU's cunt. "We'll know if that happens," he added, turning it on and brushing her clit with his middle finger.

"Is that all?" She giggled at the persistent buzzing in her walls.

"Why? You want to start early?" The rep leaned towards her face, taking the liberty to grab one of her firm tits.

"I'd rather save as much as I can for the main show," IU smiled widely, showing her teeth.

"We'll see if you can bear it," he whispered in her mouth, licking her soft lips.

IU chased his mouth to kiss him before biting him softly, chuckling as he stepped back. "You'd better be a challenge and not just another slippery event," she replied flirtily.

"Can't wait to find out." He smiled, reaching for his pocket. "Get dressed, doll. I'll see you soon," he concluded, walking away while the vibrations on the idol's cunt increased just a bit more.

She bit her lips, contemplating her bald pussy and the pink antenna between her legs. Jieun tried to ignore the toy inside of her, getting almost fully dressed before the staff returned to fix her hair and makeup.

After finishing her photoshoot, she was surprised to find Hanni lurking behind some flowers. Smiling warmly, IU approached her hoobae, complimenting her looks but mostly to check whether she was feeling well about the post-event activities scheduled for her.

"To be honest, I'm a bit surprised," Hanni replied softly. "I thought they'd arrange something for me since I'm already of age overseas, but they said they'll wait for next year," she pouted, shrugging at the idol.

IU smirked. "That's a relief, isn't it?"

"Yes," she admitted. "I'm still getting used to this side of things."

"Oh, my… Let me know if you need anything, alright?" Jieun pouted, leaning a bit toward her face.

"Thank you," Hanni giggled shyly. "What about you, sunbaenim?"

"Oh, I'll find out later," IU laughed confidently, winking at the young girl.

A little after her brief conversation with Hanni, Jieun moved through the Palace, admiring the scenery and the final preparations as everyone got ready for the Fashion Show.

"I guess I should thank you in some way," she heard a masculine voice say behind her, startling her.

"Aish!" She weakly hit Kai's shoulder.

"Getting mentally ready?" He asked.

"I have no idea what they'll do to me tonight. Not much I can prepare to," she replied.

"IU: The first main attraction for the hidden event behind the event," he chuckled. "I hope whatever move cornered you to do this was worth it."

Jieun smirked, nodding at him. "Every bit of it. Are you ready for your share of tonight?"

"Same as always, I guess. It's really just part of the job at this point." Resignation. For male idols, the outcome of servicing in any way could mean having a blast or becoming numb to sex. Kai, being the performer that he is, could push through the numbness and deliver a good show. While some ambassadors could select their clientele, idols usually had no choice but to serve the investors assigned to them.

"If it's worth something, you can come find me if you need to release some frustration or even anger." Jieun's words were no means of flirtation, but rather comfort. "I can take it," she added with a wink and a smile.

He laughed. "As tempting as the offer is, I don't think I'll have the mental energy to even try it. You've already lightened the load for Shin Mina and me, especially for Hanni. Plus, I'll have Jay Park going crazy in the same hall." The rapper was the opposite of Kai when it came to servicing; he loved it and was often down for any crazy request, which earned him the title of ambassador. "Maybe if we meet at another event?"

She rolled her eyes with a playful smirk. "Hmmm, I'll have to consid—" IU moaned loudly at the sudden strong vibrations, tightening her whole body.

"Remote or something?" Kai chuckled.

"Y-Yes," she laughed angrily, while the toy lowered its intensity. "We have to go," Jieun exhaled, shaking her head after finding the Gucci representative contemplating the idols from afar.

By the time they returned to the main area, everything was ready to start, and the ambassadors reunited with the guests. Some idols, like Ryujin, attend solely for business; others, like Winter, go to review their options in hopes of finding a deal that best suits their career and desires. For others like Bibi or Leeseo, it was a night to enjoy themselves; if the opportunity to become an ambassador came knocking, they would welcome it.

20:00 hrs. The event started, and in just one hour, it was over. The entire group of attendees moved to a nearby building for the after-party.

As soon as IU arrived, the rep found her and took her to a bathroom. Calmly, she watched him pull up her skirt and take the vibrator directly into his mouth, sucking it purposefully. She grinned and bit her lower lip, remembering the heavy load of cum her boyfriend had deposited in her pussy hours ago.

"Delicious," he voiced, staring directly in her devilish eyes.

"I bet you want more of that," IU purred, taking his hand to her drenched folds. He fingered her for a moment before taking his digits to his mouth, ignoring the fact that her juices were mixed with her boyfriend's jizz. After savoring them, he shoved them into the idol's mouth for her to lick them clean. More than willingly, she enjoyed her own flavor, still mixed with a bit of Jongsuk's taste.

"It should last until midnight." The representative showed her a new vibrator. The same model as the other one, but fully charged. Her wet vulva allowed for a deep and smooth insertion into IU's cunt before he turned it on.

"Predictable," she smirked, enjoying the vibrations, now synced with the loud music of the building.

"11:30."

"I'll see you there." Jieun laughed as soon as the door closed, taking a moment to adjust to the new, sometimes abrupt vibrations in her core. Trying to appear as collected as she could, she went back to the party to enjoy her birthday.

Throughout the night, she ran into an acquaintance she first met three years earlier at another Gucci event: Thai actress Davika Hoorne, who also shares her birthday. Through the strenuous music, they managed to congratulate each other and even record a quick video in which IU, a bit more carefree because of the hidden gadget in her pussy, dared to kiss her on the cheek. Almost screaming, Davika asked her to accompany her to the post-event activities.

"I'm already booked!" IU replied loudly, pouting.

"I'll look for you, alright?" The Thai actress assured her, pinching her cheeks.

"I know you'll find me," Jieun laughed, blushing thanks to the DJ increasing the music's tempo.

Admittedly, keeping her focus and balance throughout the party was hard. Everyone in the room felt the music vibrating through their bodies thanks to the loudspeakers, which had already earned Gucci repeated complaints about noise pollution. IU, however, got to enjoy it way more than the rest.

Two hours of hidden vibrations amidst socializing and occasional dancing had her on the edge of her climax. Kai's unexpected touch, softly pressing her waist from behind, caught her off guard, releasing a small orgasm while people surrounded her.

"I didn't know I was that good," he chuckled at her contained whimper, feeling her nails dig into his forearm and watching her try to control the shivering of her lower body until she grinned at him, panting and shaking her head. "We've got to go," he told her, offering his arm.

IU maintained her best face as they went downstairs, even though she felt her juices running down her thighs.

On the way back to the Palace, she shared her ride with Shin Mina. Still under the effect of her orgasm, Jieun got captivated by the actress's slightly mature features.

"Nervous?"

Her words pulled IU back to reality, making Mina chuckle. "Just a bit," the idol replied. "More so because of your beauty than what we'll be doing in a bit," she admitted, trying to control her blushing.

"Aaah! Stop it! You are the prettiest today. If I finish in time, I may go see you."

Jieun pouted with a sad face. "I wanted to see you."

The actress extended her hand and smiled, causing IU to hand her phone immediately. "If the opportunity arises, call me. As long as I get to see all of you again," she winked, saving her contact.

Upon arrival, each ambassador was escorted to their designated areas. Shin Mina was taken to the Jagyeongjeon Hall to serve a few more mature gentlemen who prefer a more private setting. Kai and Jay Park went to the Gyotaejeon Hall, first to serve the few female investors who wanted something cleaner, then to the other investors who care not for such things. Hanni, along with her Private Affairs Manager, was sent to the Hyangwonjeong Pavilion to 'enjoy with her surroundings' while they briefed her on the arrangements for the following year. IU, being the star of the night, stayed at the Gangnyeongjeon Hall.

Every historical area was protected with waterproof layers, and cushioned mats were added to prevent injury to the ambassadors. With no clear estimate of how many people could endanger the area, IU's session was to be held on the stone terrace of the Gangnyeongjeon Hall, with the interiors reserved solely for her preparations, making it easier for everyone to witness.

As soon as she went inside, she was stripped of her clothes by three men. She cooperated, standing proud of her body, pretending her nipples didn't hurt when they pulled the pasties covering her clear nubs.

The main Gucci representative got to her, quickly running his fingers through her thighs and her folds, collecting her nectar and taking it to his mouth. "You could get rich if you sell this as a beverage," he joked.

"I'm already richer than you," she stated proudly.

"And yet," he pulled the Lush vibrator from her cunt and forced it into her mouth. "You are here to be used by us."

IU sucked the toy diligently until he took it out of her lips. "Who says it's not the other way around?" She scoffed as three fingers entered her slippery pussy.

"Either way, we're all going to have a blast with you." He smiled, hearing her moans as his fingers moved freely inside her slippery core. "Did you miss us as well?"

"Maybe just a bit," Jieun admitted, hearing the other men carry a metal structure. A simple but sturdy frame made to withstand hard movements. On each side, a stand for her heels, so small and apart from each other that it would leave her toes in the air and keep her legs spread. The upper part included a short chain and a pair of cushioned handcuffs. If she were to fall from those little stands, her whole weight would rest on her wrists.

"You'll let me free after a bit, right?" She asked cutely, clenching her walls around his digits.

"Of course. You're a much better cumslut when you're free." His words made her eye twitch. "But we have to present you properly." He extended his hand and guided her to the frame, helping her to stand on it while two men secured her wrists with handcuffs. Once ready, the rep left her to find her own balance for a bit, then returned with a box in front of her. "You didn't think you'd just be standing here, did you?"

"It would've been too boring," IU smirked, feeling her heart pounding when he revealed the chains in the box.

A metallic anal plug, four centimeters in diameter at its thickest, three at the slimmest part, and a short chain on its base. He walked behind her. "Please," he requested, and the idol arched her back, relaxing her buttcheeks to present her pink wrinkled hole.

The cold metal made her flinch as it rubbed her wet slit, taking her juices to lubricate it before he shoved it up her ass, making her whimper in a high pitch.

"Most women would have screamed in pain for that."

"Am I most women?" She grinned, turning to see his face, as she felt the weight of the plug pushing it out of her rectum.

"Clearly not." He spanked her bum before taking three pairs of clamps with rings on their ends.

She frowned in confusion, but her curiosity shut her lips. Jieun focused on the way he grabbed her firm breasts, taking his time to massage them from their base to her nipples, ensuring these would be fully erect for the clamps before putting them on her nubs, tightening them until her humming became a hiss to tighten them one bit more.

"Spread them."

'Fuck,' she thought, understanding where the other pairs would go. Still, she obeyed, knowing it was the only way to know his full plan. Her arms stretched, lowering her body so her legs could open in the frame. The man knelt and kissed her bald pussy, taking a precise lick on her clit. She moaned, realizing how sensitive she was after having those vibrators inside of her for so long.

"Such a beautiful cunt." He secured a clamp on each inner and outer lip, the latter, as close to her clit as her flesh allowed. He kept on tightening them until she whined and panted.

IU chuckled in disbelief when he pulled the chains from the box. She kept her pose, and the man linked the clamps on her outer lips to the anal plug.

He added another set of chains to the clamps on her nipples, weighting her tits down as they hung loosely, and repeated the action with the clamps on her inner lips. Lastly, the final object of the box: A metal ball of little under five centimeters in diameter with a short chain welded to it.

"Sir, people are already waiting."

"I wonder if you'll be able to clench your cunt after trying to keep this inside you. Hold on tight." He signaled the men to take her to the stone terrace, carrying the whole metal frame with her on it. She grunted as the chains rattled against her skin, and she battled to stay over tiny stands.

"Two minutes!" He yelled. "Do you know how much this weighs?" The rep whispered, watching her lustful eyes as she shook her head. "About four hundred grams. Maybe half a kilo with the chains. Open for me," he ordered her.

Doubtful and already shaking, she obeyed again. He hooked the chains hanging from her nipples and inner lips to the ball, and lastly to the anal plug.

"Relax." He shoved two fingers into her tight pussy, then three, then four, until her folds loosened when someone held the anal plug in place. "Atta girl. Let's not keep them waiting, okay?"

The cold metal of the ball made her clench in an instant, but she quickly relaxed her muscles. Breathing heavily, she focused on the ball, stretching her walls to accommodate its thick diameter. The moment her cunt managed to expand to take the ball, it swallowed it whole, causing her to yelp as it accidentally pushed the anal plug completely into her ass.

"That wasn't planned," he chuckled, staring at her face, clearly struggling to adapt to the objects inside of her. He pushed the ball as deep into her core as he could, and kept it there with his fingers. Carefully, he pulled the chain from her butt, trying to remove the plug.

She cried. The plug was deeper in her rectum than the ball, which served as a blocker. If one moved, the other moved.

They locked eyes. Her distress was evident. Grinning, he stood up to kiss her; something she reciprocated hungrily. "Now, let's play." He kissed her one last time, enjoying her bite on his lower lip before they covered her with a white silk blanket.

Jieun chuckled, trying to keep her legs closed to maintain the ball inside of her, quickly noticing that, as much as she tried, there was no stopping the chain reaction its fall would cause. She heard movement around her. Murmurs, laughs, and impressed reactions.

A microphone turned on.

"Welcome. Welcome, everyone," the representative started. "Some of the Milan participants may remember the change of plans from last time after one of our Ambassadors withdrew her participation. Today, she's proven her word is probably more valuable than gold." His hand moved through her tits and her belly. "Normally, our Ambassadors serve a specific set of sponsors. However, our precious ambassador behind me agreed to be the star of the night as a test of her compromise. Gentlemen… Ladies. The nation's sweetheart: IU."

He pulled the blanket, revealing the idol standing proudly with perfect posture, relying on her arms to stay in place while her core did its best to hide the effort required to keep the heavy ball from falling. The cold breeze, the lights pointing at her, the awe in their voices, the tens of eyes scanning her naked body; it all made her cunt drip in her own juices.

"Beautiful, I know," the rep whispered into the microphone. "As you can see, we've taken the liberty of making this more interesting for all. Men, women, make a line. Whoever makes her drop her toys gets to use her first. Yes, you can go in groups of up to three. And no, you can not pull any of the chains or clamps."

The crowd moved in an instant. Everybody knew better than to fight for a place; any damage to other guests, the infrastructure, or the ambassadors would result in a ban from future shows by Gucci or any other brand.

"You love their attention, don't you?" The representative murmured to IU, brushing her hairless pubis with the back of his finger.

"What do you think?" She smirked, rejoicing in their lust.

"IU, what holes can they use?" He said on the microphone.

"Any," she scoffed. The crowd celebrated.

"Raw, or with a condom?" The man knew how to carry the audience.

She played along, grimacing. "Raw!" She said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. People cheered.

"Where can they cum, dear?"

"As long as it's in or on me, wherever they want." IU smiled proudly, perfectly hiding the struggle that she was under.

"You heard her. But first, let's get those things out of you. You've got thirty seconds." He pointed to the first person on the line.

He ran towards her, instantly going for a kiss. She followed along, while his hands ran through her body, squeezing her flesh until his fingers slid through her folds, releasing a moan that made them lock eyes as he touched the metal ball inside her, shocking him with the weight he felt with his digits.

She grinned at the man, and a whistle marked the end of his turn. Satisfied for now and more eager to get his cock inside of her, he stepped down from the stone terrace, allowing the next men to go.

One man, two guys, another loner, and a group of three. One went for her tits, kissing her tummy and her bald pussy. It was clear he had no intention of winning; he just wanted to worship her. He finished with a kiss that IU herself requested. The pair of men went for her neck and ears, making her smile and squirm until they got lower to her clavicles and surprised her by going for her armpits.

"What?" She exclaimed, unaccustomed to the sensation and surprised by how sensitive her pits were. It was hard, but Jieun endured it until the whistle blew.

The loner was more aggressive. He shoved his tongue in her mouth before walking behind her to lick her tightened puckered hole as it hugged the chain, repeatedly spanking her ass loud enough for everyone to hear. Close call, but she managed to keep the ball inside her cunt.

Luckily for her, the group of three were worshipers as well. Each took a moment to kiss her. Two of them knelt to take advantage of the frame and lick her toes while the other kissed her navel and lower belly. She liked the sensation. Their care reminded her of two lovers.

End of their turn. "You'd look fantastic with a baby in that womb," one of them said.

"Maybe you can put one in me tonight," she purred, half joking, half serious. She found the risk of getting knocked up arousing, even if she was on the pill.

With the guys leaving, she tried to focus on the next person, already walking through the blinding lights. Confused at first by the silhouette, she giggled when she recognized her.

"They told me I could get in line for whatever hall I wanted. I was looking for you so we could go together," Davika pouted, holding IU by the waist.

"I told you you'd find me," she chuckled nervously.

"Gentlemen," the representative spoke on the mic. "The two women in front of you are celebrating their birthdays tonight. I am sure there would be no complaints if we skip the thirty-second rule this one time." Indeed, no complaints, only cheers.

"I thought as an ambassador you'd get privileges on your birthday, not this," Davika scanned IU's body and her accessories.

"Who says I didn't ask for this?" Jieun grunted, fighting to keep the heavy ball inside. "Why do you think they pushed this for our birthday?" She grinned, finding the actress’s amazed eyes adorable. "It's going better than I expected," IU added in her sweetest voice.

"You're crazy," Davika giggled.

"And you're taking too long."

With a scoff, the Thai woman leaned to kiss IU on the lips. Both chuckled, showing their lust for one another through their tongues.

For Jieun, there was something about a woman’s kiss that weakened her mind and body. The delicacy, the unspoken understanding, or just the striking beauty; whatever it was, she loved it.

Davika felt the same way, along with curiosity about the depravity hiding behind that innocent face. Her hands wandered through IU’s milky skin, starting with her firm tits, quickly finding frustration thanks to the clamps limiting her grip. Determined to have her in full, her digits ran down Jieun’s soft midriff and between her legs.

“No!” The idol gasped, biting Davika’s tongue.

“Sorry. You’re just too damn adorable,” the actress replied, getting a thick strand of IU’s nectar between her digits. “Are you close?”

Jieun struggled to stare at the Thai woman. Her core was exhausted, and her walls kept on lubricating. “Y-yes.” She replied as Davika’s fingers slid into her tightened cunt.

“Are you scared?” She murmured in her lips.

The whole world had disappeared for a moment. So much clenching had her on edge, and her fingers moving so smoothly inside her wet pussy pushed her further into her orgasm. Her response was nothing more than a pleading moan.

“But you want it, don’t you?”

“Mhmmmg!” Jieun begged, watching Davika take a step back and to the side. The actress said nothing else. She simply caressed IU’s folds and delicately rubbed her clit.

Dread, a loud moan, a grunt, and a muted cry. Just half a second of her touch, and her walls gave up.

The heavy ball slid through her pussy, and gravity did the rest. The first hard drop tugged the clamps from her nipples and inner lips, triggering her orgasm. Before her brain registered anything else, the second drop pulled the chains from the anal plug, extracting it from her rectum before it ripped the clamps from her outer lips. The whole motion sent an electric shock that shut her mind off for a brief instant.

Everybody gasped, witnessing IU hanging from her wrists following the quick rattling of chains. She quivered uncontrollably. Pupils, disappearing from her eyes; tits, bouncing at every contortion; hips, rocking in the air; feet barely touching the ground beneath her; and her bladder, releasing its contents down her legs.

Hands quickly held her body tightly, sending more shocks of pleasure through her. When Jieun noticed, she was kneeling on the floor with the help of one staff member, realizing that her inner thighs were damp.

"… a show about to begin for us. Let's enjoy it before we enjoy her."

The representative's voice finally made it to IU's brain as she weakly opened her eyes to find Davika's face, causing her to smirk.

"All y-yours," Jieun giggled with a weak smile, trembling and admiring her slim body. The actress untied the neck of her dress, letting it slide down her skin, revealing a laced, see-through lingerie set.

"Perfect." Davika threw herself over IU. She kissed her for a moment before going down to her sensitive nipples, making the idol whine. "Want me to stop?" She asked, circling her erect nub with her tongue.

"Don't you dare," Jieun moaned, realizing how drenched she was as her long fingers wiggled their way into her walls.

Davika had a blast with her. She pulled Jieun's nipples with her teeth, covered all ten fingers with her sleek nectar, and got to kiss most of her torso. With nothing but hunger in her eyes, she returned to face the weak woman, spreading her juices all over her face. "You like your own taste?"

"Guilty," IU licked her lips. She noticed something sparked inside the Thai actress, but before she could ask, Davika presented her wet panties to her face, hypnotizing her with her musk.

Slowly, the slim woman pulled her panties to the side and sat on IU's mouth. Surprised by the eagerness of her tongue, Davika took a moment to scan the surroundings. The crowd was expectant, and some men already had their dick's out. She turned to the rep. His smirk and approving nod gave her the push she needed.

The crowd was there for the show, and now she was a part of it.

Davika reached for the idol's legs, pulling them to her face until they rested under her arms. She kept IU's ass up in the air, fully displayed for the audience to admire her pink butthole and dripping folds. Hungry, she leaned to eat that pussy. They got carried away and let their whimpers be heard. Jieun, still too tired to move her hands, put all her energy into her lips and tongue. Davika focused on playing with IU's clit until the light reflecting on her wet slit pushed her to shove two fingers into her, looking for her G-spot.

Knowing she could cum at any moment, Jieun raised her arms to find Davika's perky tits, releasing them from the lace of her bra to pinch her nipples in an attempt to make it even. A strong shudder and sway of her hips, along with a subtle chuckle vibrating on her clit, confirmed it worked.

There it was, that unspoken understanding.

Both continued, aware of their troubled breathing until they felt each other's quivers and every minute clenching of their cunts, yearning for the inevitable.

Davika's climax hit first, directly on her hips, rocking on IU's face as her juices dripped into her lips. She fought her convulsions, hugging the idol's ass until those beautiful pink petals became a fountain, spraying her squirt harder and harder every time she pressed her G-spot. She witnessed the first gushes fly through the air for the sake of the show, but she quickly removed her digits to fully capture the next weaker jets of liquid into her mouth, drinking it only when a new wave was expelled.

Once IU was done, Davika dropped the idol's legs. Playfully, she tickled her pale tummy, crawling her way to see Jieun's smile. With a mutual grin, she kissed once more.

To drink her own squirt from Davika's lips took her by surprise, but IU savored it gladly. "We should do this again," she purred, unable to hide her bliss.

"Alone," the actress giggled, giving her one last peck before kneeling next to her, not bothering to fix her lingerie.

"Are you leaving?" Jieun panted, conscious of where she was.

"You are making the best out of your birthday. I will do the same with mine." They giggled, approving of each other's plans. "I heard there's a hot tanned Korean man available in another hall."

"That'd be Kai," IU smirked, sitting on her legs.

"Is he good?"

"I haven't tried myself, but he's a good dancer," she tilted her head, remembering his feats.

"I'll be on my way, then." Davika stood up and scoffed at the notion of the eyes on her almost naked body. Proudly, she walked down the stairs on her way to the Gyotaejeon Hall.

"I think we'll be seeing more of her on the next show," the representative joked on the microphone, startling the idol. "IU, I am afraid we're on a schedule. Gentlemen." He called the crowd as he stood up, taking off his pants, and revealing his throbbing manhood.

"Finally," Jieun whispered to herself, opening her mouth to welcome his thick shaft, savoring his salty precum before sucking it, locking eyes with him. Soon, she was surrounded by seven more dicks she could not help but stroke and lick, going from one to the next with a wide grin on her face.

"You really missed having so many cocks at your disposal, didn't you?" The rep admired her hunger and the speed at which she engulfed some of those rods in her mouth, leaving a coat of saliva before licking the next glans.

"You have no idea," IU grunted quickly with a penis in each hand and two dicks rubbing on her face.

It was true. During the celebrations of The Golden Hour, she managed to suck quite a few men, but only a few at a time. The only thing missing to make her experience on the terrace perfect was her two men, but she'd make the most out of it.

It didn't take long for one of them to bury his whole length into her mouth, reaching only past the back of her throat.

She giggled as her nose pressed on his pubes, and his spurts of cum ran down her pipe, releasing her only after he was done. Chuckling, virtually unaffected by his actions, she patted his thigh before they pulled her to suck two cocks at once.

Their faces didn't matter, nor did how rough they were with her, how hard they yanked her hair, or how many hands grabbed her body at the same time. The liberation of her own restraints and the lack of control were truly refreshing. That freedom to release her inner slut, one that the industry built through years of servicing and hid from the public, had become a blessing. Right there, her only concern was getting as much cum in and on her as she could.

The crowd, of course, shared the same goal.

The representative walked behind IU, watching her happily spread their precum and her own spit spread through her face. Impressed by how easily she let herself be handled, he spread her legs and arched her back until her pussy was at the right angle.

The idol chuckled while his thick shaft entered her slit, and his hand slid through her scalp. He went slowly at first, allowing her to feel his girth and length in detail. Nothing new for her. Any man who had entered her cunt for the first time did the same if given the chance.

Years of training her walls allowed her to recover quickly from any abuse, including the one caused by the metal ball. Mischievously, IU clenched her cunt across his manhood, confirming to him that she was ready.

Just as the first cumshots landed on her cheek, the rep increased his speed, thrusting harder and harder until their flesh clapped.

Jieun melted at the rippling sound of her juices moving violently at every pound, adding another layer of lust to the whole experience. He pulled her hair, forcing her to face the men surrounding her, and yet, her eyes remained on their members as she tried to stroke them or lick them.

Just a minute later, the rain of cum began. The representative yanked IU's hair so the semen landed all over her face, neck, and tits.

Her sweet laugh made it all the more appealing, giving a couple of shy men that little auditory aid to nut over her skin as she rejoiced in the smell of fresh jizz until the dick in her pussy began twitching. 'One,' she thought, starting the mental game of counting how many loads she got in her cunt. She always lost count, but it added some extra fun.

The rep waited for a couple more men to paint her skin before forcing her to stand up, still with his penis inside of her. "Can you walk?" He whispered, and she giggled, nodding. An assistant held a microphone for him as he walked her from the back of the terrace to the center of it, ensuring the crowd could see her cum-covered face. "Beautiful, isn't she? How do you feel?"

"I want more," IU replied seductively, swaying her hips. She purposefully rolled her eyes as he slipped out of her walls, letting his heavy load fall.

"Clean yourself first," he ordered.

Standing on her own, she ran her fingers through her thigh, collecting the representative's semen and taking it to her mouth. She cleaned her face, guiding the cum from her forehead and nose down to her mouth, leaving her perfect fringe ruined and her eyelashes sticky. The jizz that did not make it to her mouth served as a layer of shine to her skin, diverting the crowd's focus to her firm, perky tits and clear nipples.

No words from anyone. IU just gulped the last bit of cum, released a satisfied sigh, and called the audience with her hand.

She laughed at the immediate reaction. The staff brought a bench, and a horde of men ran towards her. One moment, she yelped when someone carried her, the next, she had her back resting on the bench and her head hanging. Impressed, she hummed at the feeling of a new cock sliding into her cunt, and she opened her mouth to taste another one.

The quick slapping of the man's balls on her nose made IU giggle. As enjoyable as their efforts were, they were only a warm-up for her.

The crowd noticed that. Two men took her feet. One to lick it, one to masturbate with her sole. Another pair took her hands to their members, which she stroked happily, using their precum as lube. Surprisingly for her, the thin layer of cum on her skin represented no issue for one hungry guy who sucked her nipples. He, perhaps, was the best out of the seven men on top of her.

'Two,' Jieun smirked while the penis inside her shot his seed inside her. She barely reacted. The idol giggled when the next shaft quickly entered her walls, shoving the other guy's cum back inside of her. Shortly after, the glans in her throat spurred its load, one she kept in her mouth as the next man held her head to slap her face with his dick before she swallowed it for him to ram her throat.

Three, four, five. Men came and went, feeding her hunger until the sixth man ejaculated inside of her core. He stayed there until the one using her throat painted her face. Confused, she tried to see why they had stopped, but the crowd helped her by pulling her hair.

"We thought you'd like to see how foamy your pussy is right now," the older guy said, withdrawing his rod from IU, revealing a thick white foam produced by their relentless thrusting, spreading their semen in and out of her.

Jieun shook her head and cupped her fingers to collect it. "I hope you've got more," she laughed, rubbing her clit as someone carried her, only to drop her on his lap, impaling her ass with his manhood. She grunted and grinned, swaying her hips to ensure he was fully inside of her rectum. "You don't need to be kind," she purred in his ear, spreading someone's cum on his cheek.

It worked. He got angry and choked her, twisting her nipple and ramming her butt. That set the bar for her next round.

They passed IU around from cock to cock. Sometimes on the bench, sometimes forcing her to stand on her toes as they fucked her butthole and someone else fucked her face. Seven, eight, nine. 'Was that the fourth load in my ass?'

"Beauty shot for your boyfriend?" The representative asked, holding a GoPro. "Your request, remember? As many angles as possible."

She smirked and turned to the camera, taking the semen from her face to drink it as naughtily as she could before blowing a kiss and pointing to her holes. The rep moved the guy away from her ass as she spread her buttcheeks to show her relaxed gapes, suddenly pushing heavy blobs of sperm down to her thighs.

Someone held her hands, and a different man spanked her, leaving a red imprint of his hand on her pale skin. A brave one dared to kiss her, not caring one bit for the fluids in her face or her tongue. She reciprocated it, pulling him closer towards her as she jumped on him.

The camera captured it all. Her legs hugging him, his dick sliding in and out of her pink folds, and their tongues dancing as he sat on the bench, resting his back on it. Immediately, another guy stepped on the edge where her butt was and shoved his shaft up her rectum to fuck her as hard as he could.

"You wanted that?" The rep asked her, ensuring the camera recorded her bouncing her ass on their girth.

"Yes!" IU grunted hurrily, biting the man fucking her pussy.

"Do you want more?"

"Mhmmg!" She got a quick reply from three more men surrounding her. She threw herself on their members, licking and stroking them until someone held her head, forcing her to swallow his length.

"Is this what you needed? A cock in every hole?" He teased her, recording her tongue, slipping out of her mouth to try to lick the balls of the shaft fucking her face.

IU nodded, moving her hands so frantically that one of the men came onto her hand. She took it to her face to eat his jizz before engulfing yet a different dick.

Ten, closely followed by another load in her ass. She tried to hold on to the penis in her mouth, but two sets of hands carried her to a second bench. Jieun caught a glimpse of the rep walking fully erect and documenting everything as they made her engulf another rod with her gaping shithole right before another man choked her and fucked her cunt.

The crowd continued the motion for a bit, adding at least three more loads to each hole, by which point, Jieun no longer cared to keep track.

The rep walked towards IU as two men fucked her standing, carrying her with their dicks. He yanked her hair, and she grinned at the camera.

"Have you ever taken two cocks in that pretty butthole of yours?" He wondered, and she nodded enthusiastically, her eyes pleading. "Take her to the benches when you're done with her," he told the men.

With that new boost of energy, Jieun got back in action, pulling the guy in front of her for a fierce, sloppy kiss while she rocked her hips, forcing their manhoods to rub through her walls until they exploded inside of her. She took a moment to enjoy the warmth of their skin against her, their troubled breathing, and the sensation of their seed dripping from her holes while the three of them chuckled in their embrace. "Take me there," she exhaled, kissing them one last time.

The man in her ass pulled out as the other guy carried her to her next destination. She saw two rods, fully erect, rubbing against each other as their owners rested on the two benches, waiting for her.

IU spread her butt as the man carrying her took his penis out of her pussy and aligned her puckered hole with the pair of shafts. She smirked confidently, signaling the representative to record it. He followed along, keeping the camera on the men as they gripped their lengths to steady them as IU descended onto them.

Satisfied with the challenge and depending on the man holding her, she swayed her hips at the touch of their tips. Jieun grunted as her butthole stretched to accommodate their girths and gasped once they got in. Happy, she wiggled and whined her way down, concentrating on their members expanding her rectum until her weight was resting on their crotches.

"Truly impressive," the rep acknowledged, focusing the GoPro on her asshole and her dripping cunt.

"This can't be all," IU panted with a grin, rocking her hips to feel the pair of cocks move inside of her.

Amazed by her, he handed the camera to his assistant and walked behind her, making her lie on his chest as he held her neck with his left hand to kiss her.

Slowly, the men in her shithole began to move independently. She closed her eyes, focusing on the sensations around her body. The more she let go of herself, the more she thrived in the swarm of men grabbing her body. Her legs were in the air, receiving equal amounts of licks, kisses, and bites from her thighs to her toes. They took her arms to more cocks for her to stroke, even though her delicate fingers could barely move. Someone latched onto her left nipple while someone else pinched the right one.

Jieun melted, feeling like prey being devoured, blissfully renouncing her agency. Her breathing grew troubled, but her torso moved on its own to properly fuck the pair of dicks at the drumming rhythm of her heart, beating harder and faster as the representative tightened the grip on her neck. Her weak moans roared freely, matched the tempo of her hips as the whole horde held her tighter and tighter.

"More?" He growled on her lips, letting her suck his tongue. IU whimpered, showing her need through her whole body, crying quicker and quicker as she felt his right fingers slide through her waist, brushing her skin as they reached for her bald pubis and into her folds.

She gasped, drowned by the growing orgasm building through every swift movement in her G-spot until her mind shattered for a moment.

Jieun was there willingly. She had forgotten any restraint, any mask, any concept that required her to pretend or exercise any control. She was, at least for a moment, truly free. And yet, the contradiction had overloaded her brain. She was at their mercy to the point that not a single finger of hers felt like her own. She was their doll. They dictated her movements, her actions, which dick filled her holes, and how many more still waited to use her.

Her consciousness returned to her body, crushed by the overwhelming waves of heat and electricity running through her like an open nerve. The men holding her wrists as she clenched her fists on their cocks, the people pulling and twisting her nipples, the set of men worshiping her legs and feet. They all kept her from moving through her strong convulsions, triggering small climaxes through every small brush against her skin. The pair of trembling rods shooting ropes of semen into her rectum made her feel as if she was sucking their souls with her clenching asshole. The cherry on top: the representative, still going crazy against her G-spot, prolonging her orgasm until her muted cries emptied her lungs, forcing her to gasp desperately, before flooding the hall with her high-pitched whimpers a second later.

Shaking, leaking cum from her butthole, and with more hands on top of her body than she could comprehend, IU turned to the rep, still holding her torso in his arms. "T-thirsty," she panted, unable to control her body and with a wicked smile forged in her face. She saw the representative smirk as he called the assistants who carried a water jug.

"As fresh as it gets," he chuckled, watching her arms give up at the three separate attempts to reach the jug. He nodded, and the assistant brought it closer to the idol.

The subtle smell alone was enough for her to know what it was. She giggled, watching the clouds of cum floating around. "Thank y-you," she scoffed, trying to shake her head and giving up. Jieun grinned and opened her mouth as the rep held her head with a firm grip on her hair. Gladly, she drank her own squirt, feeling the dense jizz pass through her throat.

"You got that?" He asked the assistant with the camera, who nodded with a satisfied grin. "Now, let us see that cute asshole of yours," he whispered in IU's ear.

Smirking, she let them drag her to the stairs, leaving her on her knees, facing the Gangnyeongjeon Hall. Knowing that would make for a good picture, she kept her knees on the ground, opening her legs and leaning down until her face rested on the cold cushioned mat. Her back arched flawlessly as she spread her buttcheeks, giving an up-close view of her gaping asshole and her dripping folds to the crowd. Since no phones were allowed, the only record of that display would be in the GoPro and the few copies they'll make.

"Normally, fellas, this would be the closing shot," the representative said on the microphone, standing in the middle of the stone terrace. "But judging by the extraordinary disposition of our dear birthday girl, that may not be the case."

Jieun laughed, digging her nails into her own flesh, leaving red scratches on her buttcheeks as her fingers slipped due to the viscosity of her skin.

"IU, do you want to continue?" He asked on the microphone. "You can stop at any time now," he mouthed to her. Everyone went quiet.

She tried to stand up, but her body was too weak. 'It's too fucking early to finish,' she wanted to say, but the words would not come out. Frustrated, feeling her lust growing back, she stayed there, half seated, gawking at him. "M-more," she managed to pronounce with a determined smirk.

The men around her moved, but the rep stopped them with a click of his tongue. "Prove it, slut. Show us what you want."

Her eye twitched. That word, as truthful as it could be when she was in the mood, represented a challenge; a way to shut their mouths and show them she could do even more. Pulling strength out of spite, IU crawled to him, maintaining her slit in full display while her ass swayed side to side with a clean arch on her back.

"Show us how much you love to suck cock," he grinned as she knelt in front of him.

Her hunger was real, but name-calling her was not something he had earned. She shook her head and showed her teeth, restraining herself from having a warm piece of meat choking her throat. Instead, IU kissed his balls and his whole length, making a whole shower as she left him covered in her saliva.

"Two can play that game," he murmured to her. "Anybody want to eat this whore's cunt?" The rep asked aloud, turning to see hands raised and a few men stepping forward. "You," he pointed to one of the spectators who had yet to get dirty.

"Just when I thought you'd show your skills," IU pouted, stroking him with both hands, brushing his glans on her glossy lips.

"I already made you cum, remember?"

"Did you?" She giggled, raising her butt for the man to lie beneath her groin before resting her weight on his mouth. Her eyes rolled back for an instant as the guy's tongue ran through her petals, but her hands never stopped. "I'd say it was, what? A six-man job? How many men were on me when I exploded?"

Her overconfident smirk pulled his strings. Yes, he had triggered the bomb that was her last climax, but it was a matter of time for that to happen. "Bring it," he ordered to an assistant while he held the idol's hair in a ponytail.

"What a gentleman," IU chuckled, licking his underside and holding his member firmly. Just as she expected, the representative forced his length into her throat. She remained composed, smiling with her eyes and petting the hair of the guy eating her cunt.

He kept her nose pressed against his pubes for a moment, enjoying her tightness and warmth before pulling her ponytail and thrusting on her mouth.

Enjoying the way his balls bounced on her chin, Jieun caught a glimpse of the assistant returning with a thick double dildo. She could not help but giggle, tapping on the rep's thighs. "You're doing well, cutie," she told the guy in her pussy, giving him a chance to breathe, yelping a bit when he pulled her back to sit on his face. "You'll need to do better than that if you want to break me," she challenged the rep, feeling the toy quickly enter her butthole. Thicker than any cock in the palace, but still easier than the two dicks from before.

"How much are you willing to humiliate yourself for our entertainment?" The representative asked, taking his shaft by the base and slapping IU's face with it.

"Humiliate?" She laughed while he spread her spit through her face with his mushroom tip as the assistant fucked her deep with the double dildo. "Do you really t-think being covered in cum and having my holes b-blown is humiliating to me?" The assistant slapped her butt to hide his laughter. "Give me your worst," IU provoked him, holding his girth and slapping her own face with it.

The representative's expression darkened as she willingly opened her mouth. Holding her head with two hands, he forced her to engulf his manhood. This time, he rammed her throat as hard and fast as he could, something the assistant fucking her ass and the guy eating her cunt mirrored.

If her own gurgling was not deafening enough for IU, another assistant placed a microphone close enough for the loudspeakers to share that erotic sound with the whole palace.

Backfire.

The speakers made her realize she was also moaning and whimpering throughout the guttural noises of her throat. Beyond the consistent pounding in her pipe, she focused on the dildo reshaping her guts, deeper at every thrust, practically hitting her navel from within.

Jieun's hips synced with the man devouring her folds. Both could barely breathe, both had an insatiable person using their faces more and more wildly every second, and both made their best to make the other cum for their personal egos.

The loud soundtrack didn't help the representative. The sight of her challenging red eyes, still with no tears on them, the slick drool falling over her perky tits while she rode the other guy's s face, proved too much for him. The purposeful clenching of her throat as he kept ramping on her mouth had him on edge, but knowing that she was taking that double dildo up her butt as if it were nothing pushed him past his limit.

"Don't swallow, whore," he grunted, fucking her skull with all his might until the last warning twitch. He pulled most of his length and burst in her mouth.

Finally able to breathe, IU sealed her lips around his girth, sucking and stroking tightly to ensure she would squeeze every drop of semen out of him, savoring it until he stopped shaking.

"You are truly remarkable," he panted, leaving her lips free as the assistant pulled the double dildo out of her ass and handed it to him.

"I know," Jieun tried to say, keeping his load visible in her open mouth until she froze, witnessing the glossy finish of the large dildo. Only a quarter of it was still dry; the rest had surely made it into her guts.

"Stay still," he ordered.

She scoffed nervously before he shoved the thick dildo in her pipe, stretching her neck and breaking her control, fully falling on the face beneath her.

"There they are," he chuckled, watching tears run down IU's cheeks, disappearing among the spit across her face.

She shook. The toy was thicker and certainly longer than her lovers. Her throat had never faced a challenge like that. Before she could process the way his cum had sunk into her esophagus, clogging it, he was already fucking her throat with it.

"Clean it all," he grinned, holding her cheeks and ogling into her eyes as he shoved every bit of the toy that was inside of her earlier.

The bitter taste of her own rectum, the lack of air, the burning sensation in her throat, going further than any cock had reached, and a tongue already pushing her to the doors of her climax. Torture and pleasure at the same time. IU's bodily reflexes kicked in when she reached her limit. She gagged and retched, arching her back and pushing the rep away, trying to get the dildo out of her mouth, but her mind stopped her after two slaps on his thigh. Thinking she won't have another chance to be treated like that, she enjoyed the torture, gladly shedding more tears and a drool cascade until he pulled the whole dildo out of her pipe.

Jieun went to the floor, coughing bits of his cum as the man she was sitting on gasped for air, laughing as he also recovered.

"No— Not bad," she grinned at the representative. Both stared at each other in mutual respect.

"Thirsty?" He asked. An assistant had already brought the jug with her squirt, making her giggle. "Oh, shit!"

Like a beast, the other man grunted, pulling IU for a kiss where she tasted her own fluids. "My turn," he growled.

She chuckled confidently, biting his lips and scratching his torso. "You deserve it," she said with a raspy voice, then glared at the representative.

Shaking his head, he took the microphone. "That cunt-eater indeed deserves his time. Let him have her before you all take her again," he stated to the audience as IU took a firm grip of the guy's cock.

"You had me so close," she whimpered, still struggling to clear her throat.

"Drink first," he lifted her in his arms, and reached for the jug as he held her firmly by her hair, and carefully poured the liquid into her mouth. "You love your taste, don't you?"

She nodded gently, shutting her lips, making him stop. "It's a bit addictive." She admitted in her normal voice.

"I must agree." He tugged her nape firmly, and he spilled the rest of her squirt on her forehead.

"Fuck," Jieun laughed, blinking quickly as her eyes burned and her scalp got soaking wet.

Her sudden yelp generated awe in the crowd. He had flipped her against the cushioned mat, with her ass up and her face resting on the puddle of fluids of her own making.

"Yes!" Jieun grunted at the abrupt insertion of his rod in her pussy. The way his left hand held her neck tightly, keeping her as close to his skin as possible as he pressed her down with his whole body, felt similar to the embrace of her lovers. Instinctively, she kept her hips up, rocking them in sync with his pelvis. Unable to move anything else, her hands slid through her stomach and reached her clit, rubbing it in circles and quickly taking her back to the plateau of her orgasm.

"Be a good slut and hold it until I tell you," the guy whispered in her ear, and she hummed enthusiastically.

Hearing his cynical chuckle and feeling every thrust filled with intention, IU let herself go one more time. "P-please… Let me… Let me cum," she begged shortly after, already feeling her climax coming. She whimpered and cried loudly, as if that could stop her from exploding, but tensed her fingers as her wrists continued the movement on her clit.

He let the tension build until IU's whimpers went mute and her whole body shook in place. "Be free," he whispered, tightening the grip on her neck and sliding his right hand under her stomach to hug her tightly.

Completely immobilized, her orgasm hit her in full, just as clearly he spurted his load in the entrance of her cervix, flooding her walls with his warmth as he continued fucking her. IU's eyes rolled back, her body convulsed violently, and her toes contracted erratically. Her pussy gushed weak spurts of squirt every time he shoved his entire manhood inside her clenching cunt until he decreased his tempo after he was done ejaculating.

She giggled, unable to hide her satisfied smile. "T-Tha… Thank… Y-You," she mumbled, trembling beneath him, before he took her drenched face and pulled her in for a kiss that she welcomed.

"I'll look for you at the next fashion show," the man whispered, kissing her lips, cheek, and earlobe.

"I'll… Waiting," she sighed, feeling his shaft slide through her walls, leaving her cunt oozing cum down her clit.

Laughing, lying face down on the floor, she managed to raise her forearm and called the crowd towards her.

To the surprise of the representative, IU managed to endure another hour of being passed around between the crowd, never having fewer than two holes filled with a cock, as her lust consumed any rational side of the idol. Still, he religiously checked if she wanted to continue at the end of a back-bending orgasm, but the idol persisted until her body was completely limp.

Voices reached her ears, but her brain could no longer process what they said; still, Jieun knew the rep had announced the end of the event. Every time she tried to open her eyes, a thick layer of cum shut them back until, minutes later, a firm thumb removed enough semen for her to make it past the stickiness of her eyelashes.

"You really know how to put on a show." She heard a gentle masculine voice say. "Do you mind?" It took her a few more seconds, but she finally recognized Kai, offering his cum-covered finger for her to clean.

She sucked his thumb, still unable to lift her head. "Why… Here?" IU tried to ask, laughing at her poor attempt.

"Your bodyguard is on the way, and I wanted to see the aftermath. It's not often that I see this version of you," he joked, patting her hair.

"Were… Worried… Me…?" She mumbled with a smile, and he nodded. "Did you…?"

"Davika insisted. She wanted to see us fuck after she took my load," he explained, making her smile. "Yes, you were pretty good to release tension. Kind of sad you didn't even notice me," Kai joked, bringing an actual laugh to her.

"Sorry… Blur… All of it…" Jieun tried to explain, receiving a comforting nod from Kai. "The others…?"

"Shin Mina saw the last few rounds; she's already on her way home. Hanni saw a bit before leaving. She was amazed to see you like this," he scoffed, then saw her frown. "In a good way, I think. I'm sure she's been getting crazy offers for the last couple of years already," he grimaced at that fact.

IU nodded weakly. "Jay Park?"

"Oh! He made sure to test every hole of yours," Kai replied, rolling his eyes as she giggled.

"That bastard… Finally got his way," she scoffed, trying to move her body.

Soon after, IU's bodyguard arrived, escorted by the Gucci representative. She tried to stand up, but her arms and legs slipped due to her weakness and the mats' slipperiness. The three men covered her body with a large towel and, with her blessing, put her inside an extra-large travel bag in a fetal position.

"Are you sure?" The bodyguard asked before closing the zipper.

"I'm afraid that, in her state, it's the only way to walk fully unnoticed past the Geunjeongjeon Hall and into the parking area," the rep explained.

Jieun nodded at them. "It's fine… One more anecdote," she chuckled.

"You did amazing, doll. I'll send you all the files as you requested," the representative reassured her, closing the bag, but leaving an opening for her to breathe some fresh air on their way to their car.

Trusting fully in her bodyguard, she relaxed inside the travel bag, preferring to stay there until he got her to her apartment. By the time he parked in the basement, Jieun was completely asleep. Carefully, he went up to perform his usual part of the ritual.

"Thank you, Mr. Park." Seungdae opened the door, shocked to see the bag, but instantly knowing her beloved was there.

"Bathroom, she'll need that first," the bodyguard stated as her lover opened the doors for him. "The Gucci rep also said she may struggle with her throat. I'll prepare some honey ginger tea before leaving," he declared, watching a bench, a stall, and a bunch of towels ready.

"I can do that, it's too late…"

"It's okay, don't worry." He smiled, carefully placing the travel bag on the floor.

"Thanks, sir. We moved the honey to the bar. She's been craving sweets lately."

"Noted." With a fist bump, he closed the door and went to the kitchen, leaving him alone with IU.

"The things I do for love," Seungdae sighed, staring at the ceiling for a moment before stripping and opening the zipper, revealing Jieun's exhausted face, still covered in fluids and wet strands of hair all over her body.

"Jin," he called her softly, unbothered by the stickiness of her skin. "Princess? Shower time."

She grunted softly, moving the corner of her lips at the sound of his voice calling her by the nickname he had given her in their childhood.

"Jin? There you are. Happy birthday?"

"Woo!" She smiled weakly, trying to raise her arms for him. "I'm missing one present," she giggled with a coarse voice.

"Let me wash you first," he chuckled, helping her out of the travel bag and stretching her whole body.

Jieun relaxed completely as Seungdae took care of her. His experience was palpable. Not only did he remove all the squirt, cum, and spit from her face and hair, but he also gave her a good scalp massage that almost made her fall asleep again. Securing her hair with a claw clip, he moved down to her body. The way he held her, delicately moving her through the showerheads and the bench, the way he washed every part of her so meticulously, the way he constantly checked on her, asking her how she felt physically and emotionally; she felt loved, and as long as he was with her, she was more than fine.

Seungdae sat on the bench and carried her, spreading her legs to clean her slit and her butthole while her head rested on his shoulder. "You're a bit swollen," he voiced, cleaning her puckered hole.

"Can you finger their cum out of my pussy?"

"Sure." He took his fingers to her mouth for her to cover them in her spit.

As soon as his digits touched her swollen petals, she hissed, nodding quickly for him to continue. It burned, but she endured it, holding his wrist to keep him going as he scooped her folds. Despite the pain, her sensitivity and his kind fingers sparked a flame within her, one that brought a small orgasm accompanied by a few streams of squirt he used to clean her insides. "C-cum…"

"Hm?" He stopped, confused by her moan.

"Inside," she whispered in his ear, clenching her walls.

"I think it's all out—" Shut by her kiss.

"I need to sleep with your load inside of me," Jieun demanded with a gentle smile amidst her heavy breathing.

"Are you sure?" He slowly pulled his fingers out of her, causing her to grunt.

Yet, she nodded, "I'm not sleeping if it's not with your seed inside of me," she declared, gawking at his lips.

"Slow?"

Her eyes sparkled. Since her first servicing session, his part of her ritual, although never spoken, was not only to take care of Jieun upon her return, but also to become the last man to enter and fill her body. A part of Seungdae understood her from the start, but his conscious self never dared to ask why she always insisted, even when it hurt her physically.

He held her tightly, face to face, carrying her in the air as she let her spit fall over his shaft, gripping his forearms. When his tip brushed against her swollen entrance, they locked eyes, reaffirming each other as he lowered her slowly. She cried loudly, but her weak body engulfed his whole manhood.

Jieun trembled as they hugged, panting. Little by little, each of them moved. It hurt, but knowing it was him who was inside of her was a mental relief. Her painful cries turned into quiet gruntings, then into moans of pleasure, then into whimpers.

"Don't make me wait," she begged, holding his face to kiss him until he thrust harder and twitched.

As she felt his seed spreading through her core and womb, a comforting warmth filled her whole existence, taking away any stress or adrenaline that was still in her. "Thank you, Great One," she giggled as she kissed him.

"Anything for you, my princess," he replied, holding her cheeks delicately.

"Your arms," Jieun frowned, noticing the fresh scratches along his forearms.

"Shh, it's okay," he chuckled, kissing her forehead. "You know I heal fast." Seungdae stared at her pouting face for a moment before kissing her and hugging her for a little longer.

When he pulled out of her, her swollen pussy shut tight, making her smile, knowing all of his whole load would remain inside of her. He dried her hair while she drank the tea her bodyguard had prepared before brushing her teeth. Once done, he carried her to her room. Jieun giggled, resting her head on him, watching the towels on her bed, and the few bottles of water in her nightstands.

Last part of the ritual. He made his way onto her bed, lying right in the middle so she could snuggle over him until she fell asleep with his fingers caressing her hair.

Author's notes: For those new here, if you want more context on IU's relationship with Seungdae and Jongsuk, you can read Cards on the Table and Consummation, or literally any of my other works featuring IU; they all take place in the same world, lol. So yeah! I hope you liked it. I had originally thought of writing her during the Jan 2024 Gucci fashion show, but when reviewing where this would fit, writing this night instead was a no-brainer. Also, I wanted to use this picture to show who Davika was, but IU looks kind of 'mom, I wanna go' vibe, so I opted for the other pic, haha.

[bunnsfw]

ᘏᘏ thirsty bunn thursdays male reader x magenta (qwer) ※ more of my works on fanprose

“Oppa~ stop being weird.” She’s on the cabin bed, propped up on her elbows, the wedding dress shoved up to her hips. Her heels are still on. Her hand is between her soft milky thighs, and it’s been there since you carried her in. The veil is haphazardly thrown on the floor by the front door, the bouquet is a mess next to it. The dress is soaked wet under her. “Come here immediately~”

You haven’t moved from the door.

“You keep saying that but you also just said I’m not allowed to come over there.”

“Did I really say that?” Her mouth forms a pout meant to destroy you.

“You said ‘don’t come over here until I tell you,’ which is, you know, the same thing.”

“Mhmmm.” She wrinkles her nose. “But that was at the chapel, babe.”

“That was half an hour ago.”

“And? Time flies when you’re trying to seduce your husband.”

Her hips lift a little. The wet sound is very faint and very specific. You think about closing your eyes but you decide not to.

“Oppa~”

“Yes, my wife?”

“You should see what I’m going to do to you tonight.” Her smile widens. “I’m going to make you put it in me so many times the cabin’s gonna get a noise complaint.”

“From who? The roaming wildlife outside? The deer? There’s no one out there.”

“Seems like you’ve thought about this.”

“I’ve thought about this all day, babe. Even while the officiant was talking.”

“Romantic.”

“Mhmm.” Her fingers move faster. “Come closer.”

You take three steps. The floorboards creak. She immediately lifts her right foot, heel still on, and tips it forward into the air toward you.

“Nope nope nope nope.”

You stop.

“Baby—”

“Did I say you could come that close?” She pouts. That pout again. The cutest thing in the world and it’s yours now. “I said come closer. Not, like, all the way.”

“Magenta.”

“Don’t ‘Magenta’ me.” She nudges the air with her heel and you take a small step back. “There. Stay.”

“This is my cabin too. I’m on the rental agreement.”

“It’s our cabin, Oppa, and on our cabin’s rental agreement I am the boss until I say I’m not. I’m pretty sure it’s clause four.”

“That doesn’t exist, babe.”

“There absolutely is. I added it just now.” Her hand still hasn’t stopped. “Stop arguing. I’m trying to be horny here.”

“You know what I’m thinking about right now?”

“Mhmm.” She tilts her head. “Tell me.”

“I’m thinking about how fast I can get this dress off you and how much of me I can put inside you before midnight.”

Her hand stutters.

“Oppa.”

“What?”

“You can’t just say things like that.” She bites her lip. “I’m going to lose.”

“Lose what?”

“The game. The waiting game. Where I make you wait. All. Night. Long~”

You unbuckle, unzip, take yourself out. You hear her inhale and you wait. She is staring. Her hand has slowed down. Her foot is still up in the air between you, holding the line.

“Okay that’s not fair.”

“You started it, baby.”

“I know I started it but you can’t just bring your cock out, like, that and expect me to keep my composure.”

“You’re going to cum in about thirty seconds.”

“How dare you.” But her hand is moving faster again. “Take that back, baby. I have so much stamina, yknow~.”

“You’re slurring your words now, baby. You’re losing your mind.”

“Oppa~”

“What.”

“Just shut up and let me cum.”

She bites her bottom lip hard and her hand moves faster and her thighs start to shake and the heel still pointed at you starts wobbling in the air. The bodice of the dress slips off one shoulder. She doesn’t notice. Her hair sticks to her forehead.

“Oppa—oh god, oppa, oppa I’m—”

She cums with her foot still half-raised between you and a moan she’d never make on a normal day. Her thighs clamp around her own hand. The heel finally drops to the duvet. Her toes curl inside it.

She doesn’t move for a moment.

“Oppa~”

“Yes, my wife?”

“I take it back.”

“Take what back?”

“All of it.” Her voice has gone soft. Wet. She’s still breathing hard. “Please come here.”

“You sure, baby?”

“Please. Please. Please. I want it now. I want to still feel it tomorrow. Please please please come breed me, oppa, now, please—”

You’ve never undressed yourself faster.

comment an idol you'd want featured on thirsty bunn thursdays and I'll feature them in the next installment. thirsty bunn thursdays are now also on fanprose.

[yapsfar2]

Vanilla white

Yoon Seoyeon x Male OC/reader

5k words

You first met Yoon Seoyeon when you were both six years old, on a warm summer afternoon in the narrow alleyways behind your apartment complex in Daejeon. Your mother had taken you outside to play while she chatted with the neighbors, and there she was, a small girl with straight black hair tied in two neat pigtails, crouched beside a puddle and poking at a struggling beetle with a twig. When you wandered over curiously, she looked up at you with those large, dark eyes and declared matter-of-factly, “It’s hurt. We have to help it.” That was the beginning.

From that day on, the two of you were inseparable. Your families lived in the same mid-rise building, yours on the fourth floor, hers on the fifth, and the stairwell became your private kingdom. You walked to elementary school together every morning, your small backpacks bouncing against your spines, sharing stolen pieces of tteok or the last sip of banana milk. Seoyeon was quieter than most kids, thoughtful in a way that made her seem older, but with you she laughed freely. She had a habit of humming old trot songs her grandmother taught her when she was happy, and you learned every note by heart just to hear her voice.

As the years passed through elementary school, your friendship deepened into something that felt like family, yet carried an undercurrent neither of you could name. You defended her when older boys teased her for being too shy in class. She stayed up late with you during exam week, drawing silly cartoons in the margins of your notebooks to make you smile when you got frustrated with math. Summers were spent at the riverside paths along the Gapcheon, splashing in the shallow water, building small stone towers that the current eventually washed away, or exploring the green hills near the apartment complex, collecting pretty stones and fallen leaves from the trees. Winters meant huddling under the same blanket in your living room, watching cartoons while your mothers cooked kimchi jjigae that filled the apartment with warmth.

By middle school, the bond had grown, more layered. Puberty began to stir awkward changes. You noticed how Seoyeon’s cheeks would flush when other girls teased her about “having a boyfriend”, and you felt an unfamiliar tightness in your chest whenever boys started glancing her way in the hallways. She had grown into a graceful girl but still short like a hamster, soft features, and a gentle smile that made your stomach twist in ways you didn’t understand. She was your best friend, after all.

You shared everything, secrets, dreams, fears. Late at night, you would sneak onto the rooftop of your building and lie on an old blanket, staring at the city lights of Daejeon and the faint stars that managed to pierce through the haze. She confessed she wanted to become a writer one day, to capture the small, quiet moments of life that people usually overlooked. You admitted you dreamed of studying engineering, perhaps at KAIST right there in Daejeon or moving to Seoul, but the thought of leaving her behind always left a hollow feeling. Sometimes your hands would brush while reaching for the same snack, and you’d both pull away too quickly, hearts beating a little faster. You felt things, warm, fluttering things, when she leaned her head on your shoulder during those rooftop talks, her hair smelling of the coconut shampoo she used. But you never acted on them. She was Seoyeon. Your Seoyeon. Crossing that line felt impossible, like risking the only constant in your life.

The two of you advanced together through the ups and downs of adolescence. You celebrated each other’s birthdays with homemade cakes that always turned out slightly lopsided. You practiced for school festivals together, she helped you with your clumsy dance moves for the talent show, and you listened patiently while she read her short stories aloud, her voice soft and earnest. There were moments of jealousy too, quiet and buried. When she started getting closer to a guy in her art club, you felt an irrational sting. When a girl from your class confessed to you, you turned her down gently, your mind drifting to Seoyeon’s face instead. These feelings remained unspoken, simmering beneath the surface of your easy camaraderie. You hugged her often, quick, friendly hugs after good news or bad days, but you always held back from letting your arms linger, from breathing in the scent of her too deeply, from noticing how her developing body felt against yours during those innocent embraces.

Then came high school.

The three years of high school marked a slow, painful distancing that neither of you seemed able to stop. You both tested into the same competitive high school in Daejeon, but the new environment brought pressure, new social circles, and different paths. Seoyeon threw herself into literature clubs and writing competitions, staying late at school to edit the student magazine. You focused on science and math tracks, preparing rigorously for university entrance exams, joining study groups that kept you out until late evenings. The daily walks to school became less frequent as your schedules diverged. Texts grew shorter, replies slower. The rooftop meetings became rare, replaced by occasional weekend catch-ups at a café near the apartment complex that felt increasingly formal.

In your first year, you still sat together during lunch sometimes, sharing earphones to listen to music. By second year, those lunches happened maybe once a month. You watched from afar as she bloomed, more confident, more beautiful, with her hair grown longer and a quiet poise that drew quiet admiration from others. You felt that familiar twist in your chest whenever you saw her laughing with new friends in the hallways, but you told yourself it was natural. People grew apart. It was part of life. She seemed busier, more distant, focused on her future as a novelist. You buried yourself in textbooks and part-time tutoring, trying to ignore how empty the stairwell felt without her footsteps echoing behind yours.

The distancing wasn’t dramatic, no fights, no dramatic confessions. It was the quiet erosion of time and circumstance. By third year, you exchanged polite nods in the hallways, occasional “How have you been?” messages on KakaoTalk that went days without replies. The childhood closeness, the middle school warmth, the unacted-upon feelings, all of it seemed to fade into memory. You graduated separately, attending different after-parties with your respective groups. As you stood on the stage receiving your diploma, you caught a glimpse of her across the auditorium, her eyes meeting yours for a brief second before the crowd swallowed the moment.

That chapter ended with both of you stepping into adulthood, carrying the weight of what once was, and what was never said.

After graduation, the distance that had grown between you and Yoon Seoyeon in high school carried over into the start of university. Both of you were accepted into KAIST in Daejeon, your dream school for engineering, and a strong fit for Seoyeon’s literature and creative writing interests through their interdisciplinary programs. The campus, with its modern buildings nestled among green hills and the nearby Gapcheon river, felt both exciting and overwhelming. You moved into a dorm on the east side of campus with your assigned roommate, while Seoyeon settled into a different dormitory block closer to the humanities buildings. For the first semester, your paths rarely crossed. Occasional polite KakaoTalk messages “Did you settle in okay?” and the random sighting across the expansive central plaza were the extent of your interactions. The childhood warmth and middle-school closeness felt like echoes from another life.

That changed during the second semester of your first year.

A big freshman mixer party was organized by the student council at a large off-campus venue near the Yuseong-gu area, a lively night of music, cheap soju, snacks, and group games designed to help new students connect across departments. You attended with your growing circle of engineering friends: Kim Tae-sung, your loud and energetic roommate from Seoul who was studying mechanical engineering and always dragged you to social events, and Park Ji-hoon, a quiet but sharp-witted guy from your calculus study group. On Seoyeon’s side, she came with her literature-focused friends, Han Ji-eun, a bubbly short-story enthusiast who quickly became her closest friend, and Lee Min-kyung, a more reserved poetry major.

The mixer was chaotic and fun. Group icebreakers turned into team games, and as the night progressed with rounds of drinks and loud K-pop blasting, two couples unexpectedly formed. Tae-sung hit it off instantly with Ji-eun; their loud laughter and shared love for webtoons led to an impulsive kiss during a truth or dare segment. At the same time, Ji-hoon, usually so reserved, spent the entire evening in deep conversation with Min-kyung about philosophy and literature, and by the end of the night they exchanged numbers with shy smiles and plans for a study date.

This double pairing acted like glue. What started as two separate friend groups fused rapidly into one big, overlapping circle. Weekend gatherings, late-night study sessions at the 24-hour campus library, group trips to the nearby hot springs in Yuseong, and casual dorm parties became the new normal. Suddenly, Seoyeon was back in your daily orbit.

At first, the reconnection was tentative, wrapped in the safety of the larger group. You were both polite, almost formal. But the old familiarity was still there, like muscle memory. During a group dinner at a samgyeopsal restaurant near campus, when someone asked about childhood stories, Seoyeon glanced at you with a small, knowing smile and said, “Hyun-woo once tried to ‘rescue’ a pigeon that was perfectly fine and ended up chasing it around the rooftop for twenty minutes.” The table erupted in laughter, and for the first time in years, you felt that old, warm feeling in your chest as her eyes lingered on yours a second longer than necessary.

There was an easy trust between you two that the others noticed. Seoyeon would naturally sit near you during group study sessions in the library, and you’d slide her your notes on technical writing without her even asking, remembering how she struggled with structured essays. In return, she’d quietly bring you a can of coffee from the vending machine when she saw you pulling all-nighters for engineering projects, remembering your habit of drinking it black during stressful times. The group dynamic made it safe, there was always someone else around, so the rekindled closeness didn’t feel threatening. Yet you couldn’t ignore how your gaze would drift to her during group movie nights in someone’s dorm, watching the way the screen’s light played across her face: softer jawline, longer hair that she often tied back loosely, and the same gentle eyes that had once looked up at you from that puddle years ago.

Throughout the rest of the first year, this familiarity deepened without anyone addressing it directly. You trusted her implicitly. When you bombed your first major physics midterm and felt crushed, you found yourself texting her late at night instead of Tae-sung. She met you at a quiet bench by the Gapcheon river path, listening patiently as you vented, then sharing her own insecurities about whether her writing was “good enough” for the competitive KAIST environment. You walked her back to her dorm that night, the silence comfortable rather than awkward, your shoulders occasionally brushing. She trusted you too, confiding in you about how overwhelming the transition to university had been, how she sometimes missed the simplicity of your old rooftop talks at home.

By the start of your second year, the fused group was tight-knit. Tae-sung and Ji-eun were officially dating, often dragging everyone on couple-heavy outings that somehow still included the whole crew. Ji-hoon and Min-kyung moved slower but were clearly serious, studying together almost every evening. This created natural moments for you and Seoyeon to pair off within the group. During a group hiking trip to the nearby mountains in the fall of second year, you ended up walking beside her on the trail. The conversation flowed effortlessly, from complaining about professors to reminiscing about stealing tteok as kids. When she slipped on a loose rock, your hand instinctively shot out to steady her waist. The contact was brief, but you both froze for a heartbeat, her cheeks flushing the same way they had in middle school. You pulled away quickly, muttering “You need to be careful,” while your pulse raced.

In the later half of your second year, the evolution became more noticeable, at least to you. The trust had matured into something deeper and more intimate within the bounds of friendship. Late-night group study sessions often spilled into personal talks. You began to notice, and feel, things again: the way her laughter made the room feel brighter, how she unconsciously leaned toward you when tired, the subtle coconut scent of her shampoo that still hit you with nostalgia. During a rainy evening when the group was stuck in your dorm watching movies, she fell asleep against your shoulder. You didn’t move for two hours, hyper-aware of her warmth, the soft rise and fall of her breathing, and the way her hair spilled across your arm. Tae-sung looked at us and smirked but said nothing.

Seoyeon, for her part, seemed to seek your presence more. She asked you to review her short stories before submission, valuing your honest feedback because, as she said quietly one evening, “You’ve always understood the parts of me I don’t like to say out loud.” You helped her with presentation slides for her literature seminars, staying up until 3 a.m. in the common lounge, shoulders touching as you both hunched over the laptop. The unacted feelings simmered stronger now, the quiet jealousy when other male students approached her after class, the protective urge when she looked stressed, the flutter in your stomach when her hand brushed yours while passing snacks during group gatherings. But with all the friend group always around, and the fear of ruining this comfortable arrangement, neither of you crossed any lines. It remained a deep, trusting friendship layered with history and unspoken tension.

By the end of your second year at KAIST, the group had become family. You and Seoyeon existed in a space of profound familiarity and trust, able to read each other’s moods with a glance, share vulnerabilities the others didn’t see, and support one another through the intense academic pressure of KAIST. The childhood friends had become university companions again, closer than ever, yet still carefully balanced on the edge of something more.

By the start of your third year at KAIST, the friend group had become the anchor of your university life. The easy familiarity and deep trust between you and Seoyeon continued to grow in quiet, steady ways, but the unspoken tension underneath it all had begun to feel heavier. The group noticed it too, though they never said anything directly. Tae-sung would occasionally nudge you with a knowing smirk during group dinners, while Ji-eun would whisper something to Seoyeon that made her cheeks tint pink before changing the subject. Ji-hoon and Min-kyung, being the quieter pair, simply observed with soft smiles, content to let things unfold naturally.

The build-up to the turning point stretched across the third year and into the fourth. Academic pressure at KAIST was relentless, midterms, capstone projects, research presentations, but the group made time for each other. In the fall of third year, Tae-sung and Ji-eun organized a group trip to a small pension house near the mountains outside Daejeon to celebrate their one-year anniversary. The five-day stay was meant to be a break from being on campus: hiking during the day, barbecue and drinks at night, and a fire pit. It was during this trip that the tension between you and Seoyeon became impossible to ignore.

On the third night, after a long hike and too much soju, the group sat around the fire. Tae-sung, ever the loud one, started a game of “Never Have I Ever,” which quickly turned nostalgic. When he said, “Never have I ever had a childhood friend I secretly wanted more with,” Ji-eun elbowed him, but everyone’s eyes flicked toward you and Seoyeon. She laughed it off lightly, but you caught the way her gaze lingered on you across the flames, the firelight dancing in her dark eyes. Later that night, as the group dispersed to their rooms, Seoyeon stayed behind, poking at the dying embers. You sat with her in comfortable silence for a while before she spoke softly.

“Hyun-woo… do you ever think about how we drifted apart in high school?” Her voice was gentle, almost hesitant. “And how it feels like we found each other again.”

You nodded, heart beating faster. “Every day. It feels like we never really left, though. Like you were always there.” You wanted to say more, but the words caught in your throat. She smiled, a small, sad-sweet smile, and the moment passed. But it planted the seed.

Back on campus, the group continued to create spaces where you two were thrown together. Ji-hoon and Min-kyung, now deeply serious about their relationship, often paired up for couple activities and subtly invited you and Seoyeon as the “singles” to balance things out, study dates that turned into four person dinners, or movie nights in the dorm lounge where they conveniently left two spaces together. Tae-sung was less subtle; he once loudly announced during a group lunch, “You two have known each other forever. It’s kinda cute how you still finish each other’s sentences.” Seoyeon had blushed deeply that day, avoiding your eyes while you felt warmth spread through your chest.

As fourth year began, the weight of graduation and future plans added another layer. You were deep into your engineering thesis, spending long hours in the lab. Seoyeon was polishing her creative writing portfolio, hoping to publish a short story collection. The unacted feelings had become a constant undercurrent. You noticed everything about her now: the way she tucked her hair behind her ear when focused, how her voice softened when she spoke to you compared to others, the gentle curve of her smile that still made your stomach flutter after all these years. She seemed to seek you out more too than ever, texting you first to review her drafts, asking you to walk with her along the Gapcheon river path after evening classes because “it feels safer with you.”

The climax came on a quiet evening in late spring of your fourth year, just weeks before final exams and graduation preparations. The group had gathered at a small pojangmacha tent (those red tents from K-drama) near campus for dinner, grilled pork, cold beer, and endless side dishes. The mood was bittersweet; everyone was talking about post-graduation plans. Tae-sung and Ji-eun were planning to move to Seoul together. Ji-hoon and Min-kyung had applied to the same graduate program. When the conversation turned to you and Seoyeon, she grew unusually quiet.

After the meal, as the group began to split up, Seoyeon pulled you aside. “Can we talk? Just us?” Her voice was steady, but there was a nervous determination in her eyes. Tae-sung gave you a thumbs-up behind her back before Ji-eun dragged him away, leaving the two of you alone on the dimly lit path back toward the KAIST campus.

You walked in silence for a few minutes, the spring air cool and carrying the scent of blooming cherry blossoms. Finally, Seoyeon stopped under a streetlamp near the edge of campus, turning to face you. Her long hair swayed gently in the breeze, and her cheeks were flushed, not just from the soju earlier, but from something she had been waiting to say for some time already.

“Hyun-woo,” she began, her voice soft but clear, eyes locked on yours with a vulnerability you had rarely seen. “I’ve been thinking about us a lot lately. About how we’ve known each other since we were six… how you were always there, even when we drifted in high school. How coming back together at KAIST felt like fate giving us another chance.” She took a small step closer, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her light cardigan. “All these years, I felt things for you. Warm feelings. Safe feelings. The kind that made my heart race when you smiled at me on the rooftop as kids, or when you steadied me on that hike. I never acted on them because I was scared of losing you. But I don’t want to graduate and wonder ‘what if’ anymore.”

Her confession hung in the air, raw and honest. Before you could respond, Seoyeon closed the remaining distance. She reached up slowly, her fingers lightly touching your arm, then sliding up to rest on your chest as if drawing courage from the steady beat of your heart. Standing on her tiptoes, she pressed her lips to yours in a gentle, tentative kiss. It was soft, achingly soft, her mouth warm and slightly trembling against yours. Her free hand cupped your cheek, thumb brushing lightly over your skin as she lingered there, pouring years of unspoken affection into that single, romantic moment. You could taste the faint sweetness of the strawberry soju she’d had earlier, feel the delicate press of her body as she leaned into you, not demanding, but offering.

When she pulled back after several long seconds, her eyes were shining, a mix of nervousness and relief on her face. “I love you, Hyun-woo. Not just as my oldest friend. As more. I have for a long time.”

The world felt still around you, the distant hum of campus life fading as you stood there, foreheads nearly touching. You wrapped your arms around her waist, holding her close in a warm, secure embrace, finally letting yourself sink into the feelings you had buried for so many years. The kiss had been romantic, full of tenderness and history, a beautiful release of all the pent-up emotions that had built from childhood through university.

From that night on, your relationship shifted. The friends celebrated quietly, Ji-eun squealing with excitement when Seoyeon told her the next day, Tae-sung clapping you on the back with a “Finally!”, but they gave you space as you and Seoyeon began navigating this new chapter together in your final weeks at KAIST.

The night Seoyeon kissed you under the streetlamp marked the beginning of everything you had quietly yearned for since childhood. In the days that followed, you made sure to be more vocal than you had ever been. The morning after, you met her outside her dorm with coffee in hand, black for you, with a touch of honey for her, and pulled her into a warm hug right there on the path.

“Seoyeon-ah,” you said softly against her hair, voice thick with emotion, “I want to say something so it’s clear. I’ve loved you for so long. Not just as my best friend. I loved the girl who saved beetles with me, the one who listened to all my stupid dreams on the rooftop, the woman you’ve become here at KAIST. I was scared too… but no more. I love you.”

She melted into your arms, and from then on, the two of you were official.

The last weeks of university were a whirlwind of bittersweet intensity. Final presentations, thesis defenses, and graduation rehearsals filled the days, but every spare moment belonged to each other. You walked her to classes, fingers intertwined, no longer hiding the affection you had suppressed for years. During late-night study sessions in the library, you would pull her onto your lap when no one was looking, kissing her temple and whispering, “I can’t believe I get to do this now.” Seoyeon would blush and bury her face in your neck, humming the old trot songs from your childhood.

Post-graduation plans became a frequent topic during quiet evenings by the Gapcheon river. You had secured a research engineer position at a semiconductor company in Daejeon, allowing you to stay close. Seoyeon had been accepted into a creative writing MFA program in Seoul but hesitated, worried about distance. One night, sitting on a bench with her head on your shoulder, you spoke firmly: “If Seoul is what you need for your writing, we’ll make it work. I’ll visit every weekend. Or… I can look for opportunities there too. I’m not letting distance pull us apart again. You’re my priority now, Seoyeon. Always.”

She kissed you deeply that night, tears in her eyes, murmuring how much your words meant to her.

The friend group, of course, was thrilled but insatiably curious. A week before graduation, Tae-sung organized one final big gathering at the pojangmacha near campus, the same place where Seoyeon had first confessed. The six of you filled a table with grilled meats, soju, and endless banchan. Laughter echoed as you reminisced about the mixer that had fused your groups years earlier.

At one point, the girls, Seoyeon, Ji-eun, and Min-kyung, excused themselves to the restroom together. The guys stayed at the table. Tae-sung immediately leaned in with a grin. “So, Hyun-woo… spill it. You two have been glued at the hip since the confession. How far have you gone? Don’t tell me you’re still acting like middle-schoolers.”

You rubbed the back of your neck, cheeks heating, but the soju loosened your tongue. “Just kissing,” you admitted with a shy laugh. “Lots of kissing. Holding each other. I want our first time to be… right. Special. After everything we’ve been through, it deserves to mean something.”

Tae-sung clapped you on the back while Ji-hoon nodded approvingly. “Respect, man. But don’t wait too long—graduation is basically tomorrow.”

Meanwhile, in the restroom, the girls surrounded Seoyeon. Ji-eun, ever the bold one, asked directly: “Unnie, be honest. Have you and Hyun-woo… you know?”

Seoyeon shook her head, smiling softly. “Only kissing. Deep, beautiful kissing. He’s been so patient and romantic. It makes me love him even more. We both want the first time to feel special after all these years.”

Ji-eun squealed while Min-kyung hugged her gently. The groups reunited with knowing looks but didn’t tease further, respecting the depth of your shared history.

Graduation came and went in a blur of gowns, photos, and tearful goodbyes. Two days later, with the campus emptying and your friends beginning their moves, you and Seoyeon finally had true privacy. Your parents had helped you rent a small, cozy apartment near the KAIST area for the summer transition, simple but yours. Seoyeon had decided to defer her MFA start by a semester to stay in Daejeon with you.

The evening arrived naturally. You had cooked a simple meal together, her favorite kimchi jjigae, and shared a bottle of wine on the small balcony overlooking the city lights. Conversation flowed easily, laced with years of memories and new affection.

“Hyun-woo,” she whispered later, standing in the living room with you, arms wrapped around your waist. “I’m ready. I want you. All of you.”

You cupped her face, heart pounding. “I want you too, Seoyeon. More than anything. I love you.”

You led her to the bedroom, the air thick with anticipation and tenderness. Clothes came off slowly, reverently. You peeled away her blouse, kissing every inch of newly exposed skin, her collarbones, the soft swell of her breasts, her stomach, whispering how beautiful she was, how you had dreamed of this. She trembled under your touch, her hands exploring your chest and shoulders with equal wonder, tracing the lines of muscle you had built from late-night gym sessions to clear your head during university stress.

When you were both bare, you laid her gently on the bed, covering her body with yours. The feeling of skin on skin was electric. You kissed her deeply, tongues dancing, as your hands roamed. Her breasts were full and soft, nipples hardening under your palms and then your mouth as you sucked one gently, then the other, drawing soft moans from her lips. “Hyun-woo…” she breathed, fingers threading through your hair.

You took your time exploring her. Your hand slid down her toned stomach, between her thighs, finding her already wet and warm. You circled her clit slowly, then dipped a finger inside her tight heat, then two, curling them as she gasped and arched. She was soaking, her walls clenching around your fingers while you kissed her neck and whispered, “You feel perfect. So wet for me. I’ve wanted this for so long.”

Seoyeon’s hand wrapped around your hard cock, stroking you with shy but eager movements, her thumb brushing over the sensitive head where precum had beaded. “I want you inside me,” she murmured, voice husky with need and love.

You positioned yourself between her spread legs, rubbing your throbbing length along her slick folds before pressing the head against her entrance. Looking into her eyes the entire time, you pushed in slowly. She was incredibly tight, her walls stretching around your thick shaft inch by inch. The sensation was overwhelming, hot, velvety, perfect. She winced slightly at the fullness, so you paused, kissing her softly until she relaxed.

“I love you,” you groaned as you bottomed out, buried to the hilt inside her. The intimacy was profound, years of friendship, trust, and longing culminating in this union. You stayed still for a moment, savoring how her pussy pulsed around you, then began to thrust gently, building a slow, deep rhythm.

Seoyeon wrapped her legs around your waist, heels digging into your back as she met your movements. Her moans grew louder, sweeter, gasps of your name mixed with cries of pleasure. You made love to her with everything you had: long, deliberate strokes that hit deep, grinding against her clit with every thrust. Your hands held hers above her head, fingers interlaced, as you watched her face contort in ecstasy, flushed cheeks, parted lips, eyes glazed with love and lust.

You switched positions so she could ride you, her hands on your chest for balance as she sank down onto your cock again. The sight of her above you, breasts bouncing, hair cascading, hips rolling, nearly undid you. You reached up to thumb her clit, feeling her tighten and tremble as her first orgasm washed over her. Her pussy clenched rhythmically around your shaft, juices coating you as she cried out.

Not long after, you flipped her onto her back again, thrusting harder but still filled with emotion. “Come with me, Seoyeon,” you panted. “I’m so close.”

She nodded, nails digging into your shoulders. Your pace quickened, the wet sounds of your bodies joining filling the room alongside your shared moans. With a deep groan, you buried yourself as far as possible and came hard, pulsing thick ropes of cum deep inside her welcoming heat. The feeling triggered her second climax, her walls milking every drop from you as she shook beneath you.

You collapsed together, sweaty and spent, holding each other tightly. You stayed inside her for a long time afterward, softening slowly while exchanging soft kisses and whispered “I love you”. Tears of overwhelming emotion slipped from both your eyes.

This was more than sex. It was the culmination of a lifetime of connection finally, complete surrender to each other.

In the quiet afterglow, wrapped in sheets and each other’s arms, you knew this was only the beginning of your forever.

[breakroomdenouement]

Highest Honors

IVE Rei x bodyguard m!reader || ~12.9k words

A/N: 'BFH'. Couldn't resist.

Everyone wants a piece of of her. Everyone wants a piece of Naoi Rei.

Whether it’s a lucky shot from a camera, a quick clip on the phone, a little aegyo if she indulges it, or even just being able to breathe the same air as her—everyone wants her. And when she’s dressed in this ivory satin dress that drapes downwards beneath her collarbone like the folds of rose petals, she looks absolutely irresistible from any and every angle.

Just divine.

But some people are greedy. Desiring more than what they’re allowed. Like this asshole who ducks underneath the velvet rope to reach out for Rei. The idol just glances at him. Unflinching.

Because you’re already there, quick to sweep your arm across the air and knock this idiot onto the ground.

The clamoring crowd converts into a sea of gasps as they watch you pin his wrists together behind him and press your knee against the back of his head, forcing him to munch on the carpet as you call for backup. When the rest of security arrives, you let them take over, fix the creases of your suit, and jog back towards Rei.

“Back off, people. Give her some space. She’s had a long day,” you address the crowd with a raised hand.

But they’re all idiots too. Just more restrained ones. They don’t really care for her. They just want her. Like she’s made to be desired. Made to be adored. Made to be coveted.

So they continue bathing her in flashing lights, continue scrambling and pressing up against the barriers, continue screaming at the top of their lungs for but a modicum of her attention. And all the while, you’re the only one allowed to stick close to Rei, hand hovering just above the small of her back, never touching it, keeping yourself at arm’s length.

Because this is as close as you’re allowed to get to her.

Once you’re both inside the hotel, you waste no time ushering her through the lobby. She turns a few heads, but that much is to be expected from someone like Rei. The elevator arrives at the ground floor, and in moments, you’re both catching the last few glimpses of the crowd held outside by the security team as they all fade from view with the closing of the doors.

You press a button. Eleventh floor.

“Did you really have to slam him that hard? Such an aggressive man.”

You roll your eyes at her, returning to your cross-armed position three or four feet away from her. The elevator’s empty except for the two of you, yet she maintains her distance, clutching her Louis Vuitton in hand.

“Tch, would you rather he slam you? If anyone’s getting aggressive, it’s them. Fucker really thought he could get away with it too.”

One step. To the side.

“Mm, I don’t mind aggressive. You should know that.”

The heat by your collar chokes you. You swallow and the fit of your tie around your neck is made more present. “Do I now? Last time I checked, I was the one walking out of the hotel with scratch marks on my chest and back.”

Another step. Closer.

“Last time I checked, I was the one left on the bed with spank marks all over my thighs and all of that cum dripping out of me. Mm, I almost melted into the floor the floor that night. Fuck. Could have broken my back, you know?”

“Huh, but don’t you like getting your back blown out?” you retort with a scoff, and you glance sideways at her. Which is a mistake. Because you get a glimpse of the way Rei’s sharp jawline lifts when she smirks at you. “I do. I really do, don’t I?”

Ding.

The elevator doors part, but neither of you take the invitation to exit. You can feel the air-conditioning of the opulent hallway wafting into the small elevator, but the tension between you two is anything but dispersed.

Rei makes the first move and steps out, wagging a finger at you in a come-hither motion as she does. “Come. Checkout’s in ten hours.”

You trail behind her, a pace and a half away. Rei gives you this unadorned and unabashed view of her bare back all the way down to the cut of her dress by her ribs. You can see the way her shoulders rise and fall with her breath, the way her muscles tense in anticipation, the way the column of her spine goes rigid once she stops outside her door.

“Keycard?”

You oblige, leaning forward to swipe it into the terminal and unlock her room. She enters first and is already kicking out of her matching white heels. But as soon as you turn around to close the door behind you, you feel hands etching circles against your back.

“Mm, you’re tense. Tired from having to watch me all day?”

You grip the doorknob, back still towards her. “When am I never tired? You’re always a fucking handful.”

She is. Rei really is.

As the head of her security—and as her personal guard—you’re supposed to be keeping trouble away from her. But no one gave you a manual on how to keep her away from trouble. Rei always has a way of finding it. Grinding too intensely when she’s tipsy at the afterparties, allowing what little clothes she sometimes wore to slip down her petite body, roaming her fingers over places incredibly unbecoming of an idol.

She’s definitely a fucking handful. It irritates you. Whether as her guard or as something else, you’re not quite sure.

Among her recent offenses was her little stint earlier at the awards show, when she got too close for comfort to her cohost. She was practically begging him to place his hand on her ass.

You still remember the burning in the back of your eyes when you saw it happen. More so when she smirked at you as she did it

Speaking of roaming—her hands roam across your torso like they might be in search for something. You let her, and you can sense her drawing closer towards you. Once you hear the ever-so-slight motion of her tiptoeing, and once you hear the coast of her breath against your ear, your whole body goes slack.

“Are you going to do something about it then?”

You spin around, but Rei’s ahead of you. She grips your tie so hard it bends you downwards to her level. Raising a brow, she gives your leash a testing tug. “Mm, I knew it. You were fucking me with your eyes the entire time, weren’t you? Couldn’t wait for us to get back to the hotel?”

Trying to temper your breath, you grunt. “And I bet you were just itching to get stripped off your new little designer dress, yeah? Couldn’t wait for me to be the one to do it?”

“You’re jealous,” she prods, physically too with an index finger against your chest.

“It’s called work. Don’t get it twisted.”

She twists your necktie until your face is an inch away from hers. “Hm? But if you’re still ‘working’, I can’t really beg you to rip this outfit off of me now, can I? Maybe I should ask someone else to do it for me. I can think of a few—.”

Rei knew what she was doing. And you fucking hated her for it. 

But that didn’t stop you from shutting her up by crashing your lips into hers and stealing her breath. She holds you steady with one hand against your shoulder and the other wrapped around your tie as she moans into every attempt you make to try and tame her devilish little tongue.

One step. Then another. Until she’s stumbling backwards. Deeper into the room. Beyond the vestibule. Past the small kitchen and the adjacent comfort room. All the way through the living room until she’s pressed up against the windows overlooking Saitama.

Rei whimpers and pulls away, and there’s this audible pop from how tightly sealed her lips were. “God, you’re so needy, aren’t you? How long have you been waiting for this?”

“Ever since I caught you changing in the dressing room this morning,” you utter, face hovering over hers.

She licks her lower lip and shakes her head. “The truth.”

“Ever since we met up at the airport to fly over to Japan.”

Rei rewards your honesty by sliding the hand on your shoulder down towards your crotch, cupping it, massaging it, feeling its weight and heft and strain against your pants and underwear like she might discover how pent up you are from it. “Mm, you wanted to fuck me on the plane? What was I wearing yesterday? The shorts?”

“The shorts,” you mutter as she’s palming over where your tip might be. You can’t get fully hard like this, and she knows, and she keeps you in this semi-erect state as she continues. “What did you imagine? Pulling the curtains behind us while you pound into me in first-class?”

“Wanted to fucking—god—eat your pussy out and feel those thighs clenching against me while you’re losing your fucking words.”

Her tongue flicks against her lower teeth as she giggles in a low tone. “So needy. But I like you like that. Like this. Just within arm’s reach for a good fuck.”

Rei only needs one hand to unzip you, to unbuckle your belt, to yank your pants and underwear down by their garters. She’s done this before. Way too many times to count. She steadies her grip on your necktie as she cups your balls first, rolling them between her delicate little fingers, stroking your underside with just her thumb.

“You know, one of the cabin crew was giving me the look after takeoff. He kept coming back to my seat to ask if I ‘needed anything’,” she starts, giving your balls a gentle squeeze—not enough to hurt, just enough to remind you who’s working you. “You didn’t so much as bat an eye. I wonder why.”

You want to grumble something back, but Rei’s quick to glide her digits up your shaft and start shuffling them across the crown of your head. “Mmm, he looked cute too. Bet he was imagining me sucking him off behind the trolley. Bet he’d stretch my throat good. But this?”

She lets go of your tie at last and bends forward to kiss your tip, locking eyes with you the entire time, smiling. “He’ll never get this.”

Rei sinks to her knees.

In all of her glamor and attitude, you watch as a divine goddess like her descends to her knees, fingers dragging against the front of your thighs, leveling herself with your cock. It’s such a delight seeing her kneel. For all that she’s worth, she looks so fucking good on her knees before you.

And you make sure you let her know.

Rei licks the head once. Then twice. Testing. Tasting. Feeling the way your tip twitches and shudders in her grasp. Delighting in the way your pre-cum drips onto her palate. She grips the base of your cock so she can swirl her wet tongue and spread the drool around, licking stripes back and forth the length of your member, tracing the outlines of your veins like she’s mapping you out. “Fuck … yes … Just like that. You’re drooling so much. Hungry. aren’t you?”

Rubbing her pursed lips between your cock and balls, she looks up at you with challenging eyes. “Then feed me. Feed me with this thick, fat cock of yours.”

Placing your hands on your hips, you give her an inviting nod. “Help yourself first. Let’s see what you can do.”

Giggling behind her lip bite, Rei begins stroking your cock faster now that it’s coated in a sheen of her saliva. She wraps her mouth around the tip again and hums into it like she’s speaking into a microphone, all while jerking you off. With a deep breath, she takes you in. Deeper. Until you knock against the back of her throat. She swallows around your head and withdraws, but doesn’t pull out fully.

Rei repeats this tantalizing motion over. And over. Again.

She picks up the pace. Lips smashing against the curl of her fingers to meet her hand at the point where she can go no deeper. Rei gags every time you threaten to push past the tight ring of her throat, but she doesn’t pull away. She never pulls away. She just lets the drool gush out of her tightly sealed lips, dribble down her chin, and drip onto the top of her dress.

You look down at her and the sight of it all just makes you moan. Her full lips are still painted pretty. Her makeup still coloring her cheeks. Her dress still wrapping around her like a sinful little present you can’t help but want to unwrap. She looks polished. Presented. Perfect.

And you’re going to change that.

Splaying your fingers wide across her head, you grip her this way to steady Rei. Her eyes widen in surprise, and you just chuckle. “Easy now. Shit … time for me to do the feeding.”

“Mmmh?” she asks, unable to get more out of her before you’re thrusting into her mouth. “NGHHHH—HCKKKK!”

You fuck her throat.

Your hips carry you forward as you lean into her and begin pounding into her pretty presented face. Enjoying the warmth and wetness of her mouth. Enjoying the way her eyes flicker and water. Enjoying how her throat bulges from your repeated intrusion.

“Yeah? You fucking like that? You talk so much but you look much better like this—on your knees, like a tight little suckslut drooling all over my fucking cock,” you bellow, tightening your core. Rei’s eyes roll upwards when she gags again, but you don’t stop. You don’t fucking stop feeding her the dick she’s been oh-so-craving. You think about the flight. You think about her teasing. You grip her head harder. “Is this what you wanted? Fuck … Look at me when I fuck your throat.”

On command, she places her trembling hands on your thighs and tilts her chin upwards. Not only does this give you an unobstructed view of her sweaty, messy face. Rei makes it so much easier to align your dick with the length of her mouth and throat so you can hammer into her harder. Faster. 

You’re so used to the luxury of her long hair, often bundling it several times around your fingers as handles for throatfucks like this. But tonight, you’ll have to make do with entrenching your digits into her bob.

“God … fucking … damn it! You take it so fucking good. You like that don’t you? You fucking love getting your throat used like this, yeah?” you grunt in between powerful and deep thrusts that shake her entire form. “Say it. Say you love it.”

Rei chokes up and pushes past your cock lodged deep inside her mouth, but her tongue is pinned to one side as you continue your relentless facefucking.

“I said say it. Speak up. You love giving me an earful whenever I’m on the clock. Why don’t you spit it back out for me and give me a mouthful in return.”

Clawing, squeezing at your thighs, Rei grumbles and curses you with her glare. “Fhkk … HLRK—yhh …”

“What was that?” you taunt, thrusting faster. “Can’t hear you.”

“GLKKK HLCKKK—FHHKK! YHH!”

You smirk. “Speak up now. Come on. You can do it. Use that mouth of yours. Use that fucking mouth of yours.”

When you lower your free hand to palm over her left breast from outside her dress, she lets out an unprecedented moan and relaxes. You take advantage of this and push in as deep as you can, bring her head down all the way to the base of your cock to the point that she’s kissing your stomach. You hold her there. Hold her like this. Even as she struggles. Even as she writhes. Even as she blows bubbles of spit in dollops by your balls. Not letting go. Not until she says it.

Not until she admits it.

It’s only when one of her hands flies to your wrist by her chest, squeezing it, moaning on your dick, that she utters something in a broken tongue—a turn of phrase only you would understand. Because you’re the only one she’s ever said it to with a face full of cock.

And then, you let go.

Rei bursts from your grip and gasps for air the moment she resurfaces. Fingers combing through her hair, chest heaving, eyes still a little glazed, but her lips? Her thick puffy lips? They’re twitching. Quivering. In anticipation. In excitement.

She smiles.

“You … ngh … taste so delicious,” she stutters, still catching her breath. Rei whips her hair back and bites a finger. “Mmm, I want more.”

You part your lips to speak, but Rei is faster yet again. She’s quick to grip your tie and pull you in. At first, you think she might kiss you, but when she instead holds you close like this, hearing her every pant, feeling her every breath on your face, you sense the faint inkling of an idea forming in her twisted mind.

Rei lets go of you and takes a step back, hiding her hands behind her with an attempt at a coy smile blossoming across her face. Winking, she pleads through a breathy tone. “I think I’m done with this dress now. Could you help me take it off?”

This sudden slowdown rattles you. You were absolutely ready to finish down her throat for the first time tonight. But this change of pace is a welcome one because you see Rei turning towards the window once more, presenting her backside to you. Like a ballerina mid-pirouette. It’s then that you see the delicate strip of a zipper hidden behind the top folds of her dress.

She doesn’t need to tell you twice.

You glide over to her, heart still pounding, light sweat coating your neck, hand unavoidably trembling as you reach for the zipper. Pinching it between your thumb and index, you peel the zipper downwards like you might pluck the petals off a rose. The zipper doesn’t even go all the way down. Just goes far enough to loosen its grip on her figure. Just enough that when she parts her elbows to stop holding it up, the entire thing just comes undone.

And you come undone as well.

For Rei is completely naked now.

She glances over one shoulder, her side profile framed by the curve of her hair down to her chin. There’s a twinkle in her eye—one of amusement. One that asks you, “Hm? Why are you staring? Not like you haven’t seen this before, have you?”

She steps out of the dress and turns your way, flaunting her full figure on display, coated by the halation of what little nightlights could seep in through the window. Your eyes immediately lock onto the translucent pads over her areola. “You wore pasties?”

Not the most romantic thing to say right now, you admit. 

“What? Am I supposed to have my nipples constantly grazing the inside of my dress?”

“No, I just figured someone like you would go full commando. Not something like … this.”

She rolls her eyes, crossing her arms just underneath the swell of her breasts. There’s just something about the way her lithe yet full figure dances through the room that breathes new life into you. “Well, again, are you still going to just stare at me or are you going to take these off too?”

You bite your lip and step closer.

She ruined the pace. Slowed it down. But, perhaps, it’s time to get sensual now.

“What are you doing?” Rei asks as you glide your hands up and down her sides, really memorizing every curve of her. Drinking her in. Your eyes are parked on hers. It makes her look away—cute.

“What am I doing?” you repeat, one hand drifting up from her stomach towards the fold between her breasts. “Just taking my time.”

“You surely weren’t doing that when you were pounding my throat just now,” she replies, which is interrupted by her moans as you cup and lift one breast now. “Nghh … stop teasing me. It’s getting cold.”

“Let me fix that.”

Rei shudders when you whisper in her ear that way, but she finds herself trembling all the more when your other hand roams down the slope of her back, pausing just above her ass. You plant a garden of kisses across her neck, tracing her collarbone with your lips, and decorating the other side of her nape with more pecks.

“Fuck … yes …,” she mutters, not even aware of it. Her own hands are rubbing up and down your forearm and waist. It’s almost like you two are lovers right now, indulging in a moment of passion. But you try not to think about it too much—lest reality shatters your expectations. “Mmm, squeeze them.”

You obey, sinking your digits into the soft flesh of her exposed breast. This merits a higher-pitched groan from her, one that tightens her throat. Her head is rolling in circles as you bombard her with a mixture of kisses and gropes, palming over her hardening nipples. She loses her breath when you give her buds long continuous strokes, but she also whimpers in your grasp whenever you add more pressure with your pinches.

Biting her lip, Rei presses her forehead against your chest but you do not let up, swapping to her other breast now. Your kisses trail up past her chin, and when your lips find hers, she’s taking you into her once more. Kissing you.

“Nghh … fuck … I’m so wet right now,” she confesses in between laps with her tongue, declaring her arousal like you need any more confirmation from how she entangles herself into you. “God, I’ve been thinking about you all day. Wanted you to just kiss me after getting my make up done. Wanted … mmhh … ahh … wanted you to just take me then and there in the dressing room.”

You pull away a moment to reply. “Fuck, when I saw you with half your dress on, you can’t imagine how hard I got on the spot. Walked with a limp just thinking about bending you over the vanity.”

She giggles and lifts her leg up, thinking you won’t notice her trying to grind against you while you play with her chest. “Yeah? More …”

“I wanted to stuff you, fill you up … god … wanted to see you bend over. You look so fucking sexy bent over, you know that? So delicious. Just wanted to see your pussy drip right into my mouth while I eat you out.”

Rei’s drawing blood from her lips now with how hard she’s biting down. Arms wrapped around you neck, leg wrapped around your waist, she tugs you closer. “Then what are you waiting for? Eat me out.”

Lost in another maelstrom of kisses, you both don’t know how you manage to even crash onto the couch without hurting yourselves. 

Rei reaches for the remote, but you knock it away from her. “Let them hear it. I want them to hear how you’’ll moan for me—how you’ll be mine.”

Her eyes are set ablaze by your words, and she nods, wagging a finger at you. “Mm, come and get a taste then.”

Stealing a few more kisses, you lean Rei against the backrest and push her knees towards the sides of her head. She knows how this goes, tucking her hands beneath them so she can hold them up for you.

Kneeling in front of her, you let it sink in first. The view.

Her moist pussy already leaving a mark on the leather. Her leg muscles tensing midair. Her round ass digging into the seat.

This? This is a view that you’re sure only you get to see.

You kiss her knee. The side of it. Trail downwards along her thigh. Thick. Supple. Smells like lavender—her body wash. Rei shudders when your own hands come over her upper thighs, close to her hips. Gripping her. Keeping her spread out. Holding her in the optimal position for what you’re about to do.

Lowering your face towards her waiting snatch, you can already smell how horny she is. The scent of her pretty pink pussy permeates the air. Meanwhile, the woman who’s got her body all conveniently positioned for you doesn’t have the slightest clue that you can see the mewl that never leaves her lips, the neediness that warps her face.

You kiss her pussy. Just over the hood. Not quite there but close enough to make her feel something. Your breath is enough to make her lurch. But your lips? They make her beg.

“Fuck … lower please … more …” she pleads as you circle the outline of her nether bits. The soft of your nose rubs against her hood while you lap a few times at her quivering hole. Her knuckles turn white from how she’s squeezing her legs into herself. “Nghh! Your tongue …”

“What about it?”

“Please … please …”

“Please what?” you probe, circling her clit but never daring to actually lick directly onto it.

“MMMHH! Please! Please … lick me … eat me out …”

“On one condition: you don’t hold back a single fucking moan.”

Rei’s an idol. She’s got pipes for sure. But you love the way she sings for you when you really give it to her.

At first, it’s just little bounces. Little tilts and jilts of her head and neck. But that’s only because you’re licking her at a conservative pace. When you begin to finally press the wall of your tongue and slather your palate against her dripping wet sex, it’s a two-for-one deal: she gets to feel the pleasurable twitches scatter all across her body, and you get a rich taste of her arousal. 

Your tongue wraps and folds and slithers across the surface of her pussy, paying special attention to her clit, and when you sense she’s still muting her voice, you part her hood with two fingers and flick the tip of your tongue rapidly against her exposed clitoris.

“AHHHH! AHHH AHHH SHIT! SHIT SHIT SHIT!”

You grip her thighs firm, face soaked in a mixture of your own drool and her juices, holding her firm, holding her steady, ensuring she won’t just fly away from the building tension, continuously dragging your tongue against her pussy.

“Nghhhh … guh … close! Shit shit shit—I’M CLOSE!”

You only pause to hum against her stomach. “Already cumming? Such an easy slut. But you love being easy for me don’t you?”

There’s an initial frustration in her eyes, but it gives way for what’s honest—what’s primal. “I love being fucking easy for you. I love the way you make me—AHHH SHIT—make me get off so fast … nghh … AHHH … so good!”

“Then get off to my tongue. Sing for me. Cum for me, Rei.”

It’s when you call her name that she loses all control. “Yeah? Just give in and let—.”

“CUMMING!”

Your hands move behind hers to press her harder into the couch, lifting her ass up in the process. With this new angle, you’re able to lick her repeatedly without fail. Even when she detonates all over your face with a spray of squirt. Even when she’s screaming into the empty hotel room for you to stop. Even when she’s fidgeting and flopping her arms about to try and break free from your clutches.

You don’t stop eating her out.

“Ghhhh stop … p-p-please—PLEASE! I’m t-t-t-too sen-sen-s-sensitive,” she slurs, each word dragging out, head too woozy to even form coherent thoughts beyond her cries for mercy. But you don’t afford her that. She’s been extra abrasive today. Extra bratty.

And Rei knows what brats get.

Her hands find purchase now by the sides of your head as her feet crash onto the edge of the couch. But as she’s trying to force her legs shut, Rei’s post-orgasmic state renders her too weak to really put up any fight. “Fuck fuck … ffffuuuuckk … c-c-can’t … s-s-stop …”

“Do you really want me to stop?” you taunt, peeking up from her mound, staring right at her unfocused eyes. You love the sight of her looking all vulnerable and meek like this. It’s such a fucking delight to see her come to ruin by her own volition. “Tell me, do you want me to stop?”

Her head full of haze shakes left and right as she licks her lip.

And that’s all you need.

As you part from her, Rei whines breathy through her clenched teeth, but this is immediately replaced by a high whimper when you spank her pussy. Lightly. For now.

Her eyes widen and they manage to lock onto you. “What—NGHH!”

You spank her again. But you make sure to rub over her reddened hood gently with your fingers to soothe her.

After a few rolls over her mound, you dip two fingers into her and stretch her open. You curl your fingers upwards, drag it against the top of her inner walls, feeling for that sweet spongy spot within her that makes her coil up and babble.

You’re losing her. Quickly. As you begin fingerfucking Rei, her insides clench around your digits and refuse to let them go.

“You just came and you’re already itching to cum again, aren’t you?” you provoke her, flicking her clit with a finger to grab her attention. She’s too busy dissolving into the couch as her body forgets how to operate itself, flailing about. “Do you like it when I do this?”

The come-hither motion milks a response out of her. “Yessss, fuuuu-u-u-uuuuck … nghhh AHH … Your fingers … s-so big … so th-thick … guhhh!”

“Yeah? You like my fingers? You like my fingers stretching your tight little cunt out?”

Rei beams, jamming her tongue between her quivering lips. “Mmh … fuck yes … fuck me … you’re just … you just know how to—AHHH—how to b-b-bring me there—CLOSE!”

Thumb smudging against her clit, wrist starting to ache from the rapid-fire of your fingers, fist drenched in her slick, you dip lower and hover just above Rei’s folded form. She glances away and you swear you can feel the heat radiating from her flushed cheeks. But when she returns to you, she sheds the meekness and instead reaches out for your cheek to caress it. To hold it. Then to pull you in for another kiss.

Words cannot describe how decadent it is to be kissing Naoi Rei while she’s whimpering into your lips from your fingering. But maybe words don’t have to. This isn’t something you would dare share to others—with others. This moment is something for you to keep to yourself.

She is someone for you to enjoy—all for yourself.

So when you feel her tongue losing the fight against yours and going slack in your mouth, your wrist gets a second wind as you’re now grinding the bottom of your palm into her clit while urging her to finish from your two digits along.

“Fuck fuck fuck—I’m going to cum, I’M GOING TO CUM!” she bellows right next to your ear while you’re still kissing and licking her neck. “NGHHH DON’T STOOOOOP. C-C-CUMMING!”

You withdraw.

It takes a lot to pull your fingers out of her wet fucking walls because her pussy just wants to devour you whole. But when you manage it, and your fingers finally feel the cool hotel room air, you smirk down at her. 

Rei pouts and blows into your face. “What was that for? I was so fucking—HNGHH?”

You spank her pussy. “I asked if you wanted to continue. I didn’t say you could cum.”

“Ehh, you’re such a killjoy,” she complains, beating into your chest like that would hurt you one bit. “Mmh … please … please I really need it again. I really … ohhhh shiiiit … I really need to cum again.”

As you’re still rubbing her, you move backwards and finally step out of your pants, which have been bunched up by your ankles since the beginning. Kicking them away, you slap her pussy one final time before resting the full length of your cock against her opening. “Do you want my fingers again, or do you want this?”

Rei’s grinning again. “I love the way you put your dick on me like that. Fuck, what a view … it feels so warm … so heavy … so fucking … thick …”

You grip the base of your shaft and plap her drooling sex with the full heft of its weight. “Thought you liked my fingers? Weren’t you just begging for it?”

“Nghh, but I love your dick more. Please …?”

“Please what? You should know by now that—.”

She tugs you by your tie and presses her forehead against yours. “Tonight, I want you to fuck me like I’m just another Nagoyan whore. No glamor, no paparazzi, no hosting. Just … just you and me. And um, you can cum inside this time—AHHHH!”

Fastest draw in the wild fucking west.

You push into Rei so fast that she gets no moment to adjust to your full length inside of her. She can only fan her fingers out by your torso as you pull back only to give her another full thrust.

“Shit … you really fill me up so good … God nghh your stretch … it’s unlike any other …”

Hands on her waist, lifting her ass onto your thighs, you build up a rhythm into fucking Rei. Her tits springing forth with each motion. Her buttocks rippling with each impact. Her pussy squelching with each thrust and throb of your cock.

You wipe her sides before spanking her ass. “Never had me a Nagoyan whore before. What are they supposed to feel like? What can one of them do?”

“Mmmh, I heard they’re really good with their mouths—NGHH—.”

You thrust harder into her. Faster. “Yeah? What else?”

“—that they … that they—MMMHH—that they—.”

“Use your words, Rei. Use your … fucking … nghh … words.”

“—NGHH NGHH—that they make for gooood mmmphhh—good eye candy—!”

You play with her clit just to see her face warp even further with pleasure, hearing her interrupt herself with screams—music to your ears. “Fuck … keep going now … tell me more—sell me on one.”

“—a-and … fuck … fuck you’re so big .., you’re so fucking big—AHHH AND THEY MAKE THE TIGHTEST COCKSLEEVES IN ALL OF JAPAN!”

Bingo.

Rei’s whole body convulses and even though all she screams are repeated babbles and curses into the air, you don’t stop. You don’t dare fucking stop giving it to her the way she begged for it—giving it to her good. You fuck your little Nagoyan whore like she deserves it as a reward for  her little stint of dirty talk, but not before pulling her in a bit closer for more kisses.

“Shit shit shit—like that, like that! Faster—please, faster!”

You press her deeper into the couch, kneeling into it as well as you both sink. You’re hammering into her so hard the fucking furniture shakes and threatens to fall backwards, but you don’t give a damn. All you can think of in this moment is the sight of Rei’s glazed-over and sweaty face pleading for release.

“Please! PLEASE!”

“Please what—?”

“PLEASE MAKE ME CUM ON YOUR DICK!”

It’s criminal how fast your fingers fly to her clit when you want to get her to finish faster. But it’s more criminal how breathy and sultry her voice can get when she’s needy and deliciously fucking desperate like this. Wasting no time, you finish her off with a series of breakneck thrusts, fucking her cunt like the cocksleeve she promised it to be. “Who’s my little Nagoyan fucktoy? Are you my slutty little fucktoy?”

“Mmmmh yes yes yes—I am, I fucking am—.”

“Say it. Say it in—nghh, fuck—say it in full.”

“I-I’m your little … tight … slutty … cheap … horny … fucking … N-Nagoyan … fuckt—CUMMING!”

You don’t edge her this time. You piston into Rei’s pussy until she comes undone because of you all over again.

And seeing her unravel makes you unravel as well.

“Fuck, fucking take it—fucking take it all, Rei,” you groan aloud as the final few strokes inside her pool the tension towards the tip of your cock and set you off. What gets you over the edge is the roll of her eyes and the low grumble Rei lets out when she’s hit that satisfied note on the orgasm score.

You cum.

You shoot thick rope after rope into her warm little pussy, painting her fucking walls with the thick of your seed that you’ve been holding in for a week now. Unlike Rei’s orgasm that hits her hard and fast, you feel yours deep in your core, reverberating throughout your body as her cunt becomes a vice that continues milking you off your load.

Once you’ve both come down from your ecstatic highs, you pull out. Carefully. Because Rei’s pussy is a bit sore and throbbing now. Because you want to see the fruit of your labors.

When the feathery folds of her release you, so does it release your globs of cum. It trickles out of her, crests over her untouched asshole, and pools into a crease of the couch.

“Fuck,” is all you can immediately say as you try to regain your composure. You only think to take off your blazer and the rest of your suit now to join Rei in her nudity when the heat of lovemaking finally gets to you. “Rei, you look so fucking sexy like this.”

She raises a brow and does the unthinkable. Well, unthinkable to most people. But perhaps not to Rei. Fingers lowering to her used pussy, she scoops up some of your cum and brings it to her lips, tasting your release.

“Mmm, now I kinda regret not letting you finish off inside my throat. You taste delicious. Strong, a bit bitter, very salty. Your first load is always so fucking thick too.”

You chuckle, undoing the tie and tossing it behind you. Your ears perk at hearing ‘first load’, which implies a second, a third, or even a tenth one if you were fortunate. You’re about to fully pull away from her when she has this moment of weakness. When Rei reaches out to you but stops herself.

You could have sworn she looked like she needed you. Needed needed you.

Taking one last look at her form laid out like this on the couch, you can’t help but feel like Rei’s some sort of prophet. No way in hell could anyone have foreseen her spineless after a good fuck with cum dripping out of her pussy like this from back at the elevator ride alone. Guess that’s one of her charms.

You lean forward and help her up, and she’s clinging to you while standing on her own two feet. You don’t question it. Don’t point it out. You let Rei hold you close, pressing her face into your chest as her arms squeeze you tightly.

“You … alright?” you ask, starting to get a bit worried over how silent she is.

She nods, hair brushing your collarbone, tickling you. “I … I am. I think I am … just … just need a moment. You always do this to me.”

“Do what exactly?”

“Confuse me.”

You want to pull away so you can talk to her about this, but Rei really doesn’t want to let go. She allows you some room to breathe by detaching herself, but she’s holding your wrists now. Her fingers are unable to steady themselves on you. “Don’t … don’t ask. Stop asking questions. Just …”

“Rei, I—.”

She presses a finger to your lips and sighs, shaking her head. “Let’s not get things too … complicated. Just … don’t just swap between rough and passionate like that. It gets confusing.”

“What do you want right now then? Rough or passionate?” you wonder, unsure of what the difference between either even is at this point.

“P-Passionate. Please?”

She gasps as you sweep her off her feet. Carrying her like a princess, as she drapes her arms around you, you lift her all the way to the modern dining table in this spot between the kitchen and living room. Set her down on her bare bottom. Place your hands on either side of her against the cold surface. And just press into her.

“Sorry. If I got carried away,” you confess. You feel the need to say that because a part of you now realizes how brutal you might have been. How you might have been taking out your frustrations and jealousy out on Rei. “We need like a safeword or something when it gets too much.”

“No, you’re never too much,” she tells you otherwise, patting your cheek before wiping away the sweat along your nose with her thumb. “I just … god, just stop asking questions.”

“Yes ma’am.”

Passionate. She wants passionate.

You start with a kiss to her cheek. Then her lips. Then her nose. Rei giggles, “I said passionate, not sappy. But … I’ll allow this.”

You kiss down to her neck again, but instead of peppering across it, you focus on this one spot. This single sensitive spot of hers that could always make you draw a moan or a reaction from her. 

“Oh …? Ohh ... mmmh … I like that … I r-really … like that …”

Rei reaches for your cock and gasps through sealed lips when she feels how hard you still are even after all of that. With a twisting motion, she tests to see if it’s true, and when the blood circulates through your shaft again in full force, throbbing in her heavenly grasp, she chuckles into your ear as she nips at your lobe. 

“Do you really like me that much?” she mutters. And you cannot believe she even has to ask that question.

“Nah, just when you’re a good little Nagoyan slut.”

She whines and fakes pushing you away, but there’s this look in her eyes that tells you she’s thankful you didn’t answer that question seriously. Rei hops off the table so she can stroke you better, pumping you within the folds of her fingers, palming the tip whenever she senses pre-cum ready to be smeared around it.

“You were asking me so many questions earlier. Maybe I should ask you some too,” she coos, shucking her hand absentmindedly yet with strong purpose as she traces outlines into your chest with another. “Tell me … what’s something we haven’t done yet that you want to try?”

“Seriously?”

“I’m very serious,” she’s quick to reply, and as if to prove her point, she tightens her grip on your dick, meriting a moan from you. “There’s only so much we can do at hotels and dressing rooms. I just thought you’d find it boring—.”

“I want to spank you.”

Rei raises her brow, but there’s already the spark of interest alighting in the wicks of her eyes. “Spank me? Do you know big your hands are? You’re going to bruise me.”

“Well, do you want to try it?”

There are boundaries Rei will never cross, and you’ve seen the look on her face whenever someone urges her to cross them. At fan signs when these delulu dumbasses try to make her do something weird. At concerts when the prompters are telling her to give out aegyos again and again even when she’s tired. At board meetings and conferences when she disagrees with the creative direction for the group.

You fully expect her to make that same face now. But instead, she says, “Don’t … just don’t leave a mark that isn’t red.”

You chuckle and shake your head. “Oh you naughty little thing.”

Palm meeting her ass, you grope her. Massage her. Knead the doughy and pillowy flesh of her bottom. You’re testing. Tempering yourself for now. Waiting for Rei’s reactions. When you feel her lose track of her stroking and see her eyes flutter about, you grip and tug her cheek before pulling back to give it a nice firm slap.

The recoil makes even her thighs jiggle. You can’t help but spank her again. And again. And again. 

“Mmh! Did you really have to go for it just like that?”

Spank. Spank. Spank.

“Nghh! The other side … get … get the other side too …”

Spank. Spank. Spank.

“F-Fuck … that … that—nghh … that …”

It’s adorable how there’s a physical manifestation to the way Rei loses herself in the moment. You don’t make fun of her for it. Instead, you move her hand away from your cock, pick up the other she’s been using to sneakily rub herself with, and turn her around, pressing her palms onto the table.

“What …?”

You spank her. Harder. The previous ones were teasing and amicable. This one is sharp and resolute. “Bend over for me.”

To your surprise, she doesn’t fight it either. Rei slides her arms further forward to lift her bubble butt up for you. “Like this?”

“Perfect,” you praise, both hands caressing her butt cheeks. You take your time with them. No rush. Admiring how her voluptuous bottom feels in your hands. Adoring how digging your thumbs along the inner fold reveals and conceals her tight little holes. Acclaiming how each and every moan of hers seduces you into doing more than just fondling her ass.

“Count them,” you command, palming her sweaty cheek before delivering a blow.

“What—NGHH! One … wait—.”

You spank her again. This time beneath the mound—closer to her thigh.

“Guhh! T-Two … hold on, I-I—.”

You spank her again. This time on the opposite cheek. Harder.

“Th-Three … three …”

You spank. She counts. Babbles out some nonsense. Drags fingers against the table. But this entire time, with each sting against her rump, with each flare of recoiled pain against your palm, with each whimper and moan and cry, Rei does not move from her position.

She stays in place, reddened ass kept held up in the air for you, taking it all.

“Such a good girl,” you whisper as you position yourself behind her now. The praise makes her shudder, and if that wasn’t enough, your suddenly soft touch against her spine sends her quivering. “Look who’s fucking wet after all that. Hm?”

You don’t have to see her to know how Rei’s face is probably as red as her ass. “Sh-Shut up …”

You motion like you’re about to spank her and she whimpers. “P-Please! No … no y-yeah … I was … It was hot. I got … I got super turned on when you were spanking me. And … a-and … never mind.”

“Never mind?” you mock, cupping one of her cheeks again. “Use your words, and finish your damn sentences.”

“Ugh … I liked it when you made me count. There, are you happy?”

“Oh, I very much am now,” you tease, gripping her waist. Rei is about to retort with the way her back tenses up, but when she feels your hard cock hotdogging her, she instead mewls and begins to breathe heavily. “Nice and wet from all those spankings. Nice and wet for another round with me.”

The spanking must have done a number on her. Rewired her brain or something. Because there’s no banter. There’s no snarky retort. There’s no hesitation.

Rei just bends over, shoulders and chin slack against the surface of the dining room table, fingers digging into her soft flesh from behind, spreading her butt for you.

“Fuck me … again please … one more … I need it … I really need it now …”

You smack your cock against her back, sliding it between her cheeks. You can never get enough of her ass. Fuck, you can never get enough of Rei. Pulling her hips back and lining up your tip against her warm and dripping entrance, you push in slowly this time as you let Rei feel the entire heft of your insertion.

Her feet arch and lift her higher, trying to escape the sensation of your cock slipping fully into her, but she ends up coming back down to meet your hips as she shudders. “Nghhhhh … shit …”

You work her slow and steady. None of that pounding from earlier. Rei feels the way the tip of your cock spears into her and presses against all the right places inside of her. You glean this from how she’s heaving and smothering onto the table.

One hand on her lower back, your other hand connects with her tender as cheeks. God, you just fucking love to see them clap against each other—against you. “You enjoyed counting for me? Have a bit of a new kink now, do you?”

“O-Oh nghhh mmmphh … shut up! I shouldn’t have told you that.”

You spank her again, groping her ass before letting go. “I know why that turns you on. You like being told what to do—you just can’t admit it.”

“Do I? Hnnh, hnhhgghh! Shit shit, that’s not fair—that’s not AHHH!”

She can’t even finish her thought from the pounding you’re giving her. Not faster—harder. Deep into Rei. Making sure her ass ripples upon collision. Making sure the table screeches against the polished floor. Making sure Rei gets stuffed to the brim with each thrust.

“Admit it, Rei. You love being ordered around. You just like to think you’re in control, but you crumble the moment anyone gets even just a little bit firm with you, yeah?” you whisper close to her, one hand now pinning one of hers against her back while the other is busy keeping you both steady. “Say it. Fucking say it, slut. Tell me that—.”

“J-Just—fuck … fuck … fuck, NGHHH just for you!”

That catches you off-guard.

You could have sworn you were at least ten minutes away from getting close, but hearing how vulnerable and unabashed her moans are, how Rei’s trying so hard to lift her face up from the table to look at you through the sweaty hair clinging to her face, a part of you is just taken by the moment and you lose all control.

“Shit, I’m going to cum. I’m going to fucking cum, Rei,” you declare, giving her ass repeated spanks to further sate your desire to overwhelm her, to just remind her that she may be your employer, but during moments like this? She’s yours.

She’s yours.

“I-I-I’m close too,” she huffs, body getting dragged back and forth against the dining table. She’s lucky there aren’t any complementary snacks on it—they’d be scattered all over the place now. Fortunately for you, the only mess you need laid out before you now is just Rei. “Don’t stop! Fuck, pound me harder. Harder! HARDER!”

Her begs and pleads egg you closer and closer, but you want to prolong it for just a moment. Just until you hear it. Just until she says it. You lift her up by under her arms until she’s drawn taut like a strung bow. “Say it, Rei. Tell me whose you are? Tell me whose fucking slut you are!”

“J-J-Just yoursssss nghhhh hnghhhh JUST YOURS! CUMMING!”

The both of you come in unison while you hold her close, arms moving towards her stomach and waist to wrap her tightly—so she can’t let go. As the tension from your core rolls over towards your balls before spiking through your shaft and tip, you feel Rei clench the last few times around your balls-deep dick, finishing herself off while also finishing you off deep inside of her.

Needless to say you two are fucking spent, collapsing onto one another against the table. Rei’s already groaning about how heavy you are, but you keep yourself against her back, dick still at an odd angle in her pussy.

Once you finally find the energy within you to pull away, your cock makes her pussy squelch before you hear the lascivious squirting sound of your second load of the night coming out of her well-used cunt.

You aren’t being an asshole in the slightest. But the moment you help Rei up, the first thing she does is slap your face.

You act like it doesn’t sting. Physically, at least. But seeing her watering eyes is what really gets you to form thick lumps in your throat.

“Hey,” you start, your voice gentler than it’s ever been. You move forward to try and reach for her, but she’s faster and darts out of the way. Too bad for her, you weren’t trained for nothing. You manage to catch her by her waist and hold her down. “You’ve been acting weird tonight. Really weird. Do you … want to talk about it?”

Sniffling, she blinks fast and shakes her head. “No. N-No, I don’t. I-I-I just—.”

“Rei.”

She knows when you call her name like that—just her name, and nothing else—that you’re being serious. That you mean business. Calming herself down a little and drying her eyes, she nods and returns to you. “Yeah, yeah sorry … I … Moment ruined haha. I just … I just expected you to get up and leave.”

“So you wanted me to leave you like that? All fucked out on the table?” you clarify, unsure of where this is headed. “I mean, if that’s your thing, then sure—.”

“No, asshole—that’s the problem. I … I already expect you—expect this—to be what it is. Just casual. But lately, when we … when we’re together like this, I … I feel …”

“Feel something different?”

Rei glances at you, frozen in place. If the circumstances were different, you might have reached out to brush the hair from her face, held her hand, maybe even picked her up playfully in your arms.

But this is not that kind of story. You’re just her bodyguard. The bodyguard whom she’s slowly getting a little too attached to.

“Look, Rei, this doesn’t have to get complicated if you don’t want it to. If it helps, just think of it this way: I’ll only be here when you want me, if you want me,” you propose, leaning against the table next to her. You figure not having to look eye-to-eye might make it easier for the idol. “You want a quick fuck? The guy you’re trying to hit on didn’t take you home? You’re lonely and all by yourself in the dorms? Call me. And I’ll be there. Until then, I won’t be in your way. Saves us all the thinking and feeling, yeah?”

“What if I want that thinking and feeling though?”

She glides towards you. Until your fingers touch atop the glass of the table. But Rei pushes further until your hips connect and she’s got a hand on your thigh now. Until it becomes impossible to ignore a different kind of heat spreading through you. “You … you’re different. And I like different. Because you’re never anything I might want, but also everything I tend to need. And lately, I … I don’t know. I’ve just been feeling like I want to be yours.”

“Tch, what have you done with the real Naoi Rei. She wouldn’t be saying all this sappy shit—she’d be demanding me to fuck her on the balcony.”

Rei lets out a hearty giggle but not without beating you several times with the small of her fist. “You really are such an asshole … and maybe I’m … I’m the weird one for liking that. All of it. All of … you.”

You shrug and cock your neck to the side, giving yourself some room to breathe. “You sure this is what you want? It’ll probably be easier with someone else. Heard you kept getting paired with that Niki boy from ENHYPEN. You two would make a great pair.”

“Ehh, he’s way too easy on the eyes. He wasn’t any fun in bed either.”

“Wait, did you actually sleep with him?”

Rei smirks and bites her lip. “What? Jealous?”

You part from the table so you’re facing her now, getting her between your legs as you loom over her. “Did you actually? Rei, I’m being serious. You know the protocol: I need to know these things. Especially before shit goes south, and—.”

“Are you saying that now as a bodyguard, as a fuckbuddy, or as someone else?”

You’re normally the one gagging Rei, but this time, she gags you. “I … That hardly makes a difference.”

“It does,” she argues, pursing her lips. “To me.”

You’ve spent the last three years protecting the woman in front of you from any harm that may come her way. Whether that’s in the form of delusional fans, desperate paparazzi, or damaging rumors. But the one thing all that time has never taught you was how to protect Rei from you.

Because even you can’t control yourself when you’re around her.

It’s not fair. How she gets away with everything. Sometimes thanks to you. Sometimes because of her own charm and wit. How she can be a flirt with the other idols. How she can act all innocent one day and be extremely suggestive the other. How she can just keep you on the edge every time, leaving you guessing about what she’s really thinking—what she really means. This push and pull with her has been around your little dynamic since kingdom come, and yet, when confronted with the need for an answer to it all, you’re unsure. You’re just so fucking unsure of what to say right now. To her.

So she answers for you.

“Forget it. This isn’t going to work out anyway. They’ll notice. They always do. You’ll start treating me nicer. Being more conscious and cautious around me. And just … being weird in public. If we keep up what we have and leave it at that, we can at least hide everything until we’re back here—behind closed doors, in our own little world, where no one else can see us.”

She feigns a smile and glances up at you as you hover over her. “Maybe that will have to be enough for me—.”

Your shaky lips pressing into hers stops her from ever finishing that little soliloquy. Rei’s breath grows ragged in the way that you know it to when she’s about to cry, but you hold the side of her face like you’ve always wanted to ever since seeing her for the first time at that boardroom meeting, and press your thumb against the slope of her nose.

When she pulls away, her face is dotted in confusion. But you clear your throat and muster up what little you have left in you to utter what you’re about to say next. “Let’s not put a label on it. This? I love it. You’re not the only one who needs this. Who needs me. Who … needs you. But let’s meet in the middle and just not call it anything. That way, we can just let it become what we both need it to be.”

Rei’s chuckling at your attempt at being sentimental, and immediately you just have this urge to spank her again. “I can work with that. Just promise me one thing.”

“If it’s to pull out, I can’t guarantee it all the time. Not anymore. Not after this.”

She bites her lips and jabs your chest. “Asshole. Just make sure it’s fun for you too. As much as I like the idea of using your dick like a personal dildo, I … I um …”

You don’t need her to finish the sentence. It’s abundantly clear you’re both terrible with words, so you let your bodies do all the talking instead.

Her fingers lacing through through your hair, yours feeling up her sides. Her mouth finding purchase against your neck with teeth, yours worshipping her nipples and breasts. Her breath coasting over your hardening cock and still-heavy balls, yours peppering the small of her back and the rump of her ass. 

It’s different now. It really is. You can feel it. She can too. And you both love it.

The intensity. The devotion.

The fervency.

You’ve been all over the hotel room by now, but you both find yourselves back on the couch. When Rei breaks the kiss and smudges the back of her hand against her lips, you think she might climb onto your lap and indulge in you like that. But much to your surprise—and delight—she falls to her knees once again.

Ruffling her already messy bob, she groans and leans her face close to your semi-flaccid cock. Close enough so you can feel her warmth against your skin. “Think you can still go for another round? Let’s … let’s see how it feels like this.”

She doesn’t even go into any specifics, but you know what she means. “Yeah. Yeah, give me a minute—oh god, fuck, Rei.”

Rei only gives you approximately seventeen seconds before she’s kissing and dragging her lips up and down your shaft. She has a penchant for working underneath your head. Softer than a tickle. Firmer than a grasp. Rei grabs your cock and balls and glances down at it. “It’s all sticky and moist now. Has a funky feeling to it.”

“Yeah, and whose fault might that be exactly?”

She smirks and flicks your tip once with her tongue. “Let me clean up my mess then, daddy.”

Oh she has gone and done it now.

She goes cross-eyed looking at your tip, polishing it with one thumb. “Hm? Did you like that, daddy?”

You inhale deep through clenched teeth as she strokes you at a relaxed pace. “Fuck … Fuck yeah, yeah I do. Be a good little slut and clean up daddy’s cock.”

Rei bites her tongue and nods before smacking her lips against your head, working your tip with a mix of moans as she dutifully continues jerking you off at the same time. You can feel how she now sucks you off less like she’s trying to satiate her cravings for cock and cum and more like she’s trying to provide you the purest form of pleasure she can offer.

She paces herself, trading the grandstanding of forced deepthroats to make herself gag on your thick shaft in favor of a more rapid rhythm that gets you curling your fingers into the soft of the couch.

She fondles your balls in between motions, tugging on them downwards, rolling them between her lithe fingers. One of her hands glides up and down your thigh, digging her thumb into the crease of your muscle. And fuck, does it feel so heavenly coupled with the sight of your length disappearing into her pretty little face.

When she comes up for air, drool trickling down her chin, she strokes you fast, saliva coating your entire cock. “Mmmh … how did that feel? Does it feel good when I blow you like that, daddy? I love sucking your dick … it feels so good inside my mouth, pushing down against my tongue … hitting the back of my throat …”

“Shit … you can have this cock any day everyday, Rei … god, just don’t stop … keep going …”

Giggling, she palms over your head just to make you whimper a little. “I don’t want you to cum down my throat though. But before I really finish you off … how about I give daddy a bit more motivation to fuck me again.”

You lift a finger like you might ask her what that implies, but she’s way ahead of you.

You never got why Rei would often beg for you to stop when you continue eating her out or keep fucking her through her orgasm. But you understand that now when she threatens to break her neck with how fast she’s bobbing up and down the full length of your dick with no intentions of slowing down.

Gripping your balls firmer, she looks up at you, through her tears, grunting every time your head pushes into her throat by even just an inch, lapping at what little of your underside she could with her pinned tongue. 

Meanwhile, you’re curling upwards, meeting her warm and wet mouth as much as you can before you feel the pit of your stomach readying to burst. “Shit … shit, Rei that’s so fucking hot. Fucking swallow my cock down that slutty throat of yours—god, make daddy feel good. Make daddy feel so fucking good, baby.”

She catches your term of endearment and smirks. With one final fast pump of your dick, she holds you, sheathing you deep inside of her tight little idol mouth, before retracting backwards inch by glorious inch so she can reveal the new messy coating and sheen of your cock thanks to her ministrations.

Coughing a little bit, she snorts to the side before sitting on the balls of her feet, your cock still in her hand. “Nghhh … all worked up now, aren’t you, daddy? One last round?”

“One last round,” you confirm, bounding from the couch. When Rei stands up to join you, you take this opportunity to sweep her off her feet again, and she takes this chance to wrap her legs around your body once more, and you both take this moment to indulge in each other’s lips—never boring of how the other tastes—and tumble towards the bedroom like this.

Sandalwood and bergamot hit your nostrils, but the only scent your mind can focus on is the mixture of heady sweat, drying cum, and splattering saliva shared between your bodies as you lay her down on the mattress and pillows.

You climb on top of her but she’s shaking her head. “Daddy … as much as I want you to pound me into the sheets, I … I want to ride you,” she confesses, biting her lip like an innocent church girl—but you know she’s anything but that. “Please? Fuck, I want to ride you so hard one last time and feel you finish inside me while we’re … while we’re together like that …”

You kiss her neck and grind your dick against her still-wet pussy a bit more, not offering her reply, just selfishly searing this moment of brief intimacy into the back of your mind before you get ridden. “Daddy … daddy please, stop teasing meeee … mmmh! Ahhh! Fuck … my pussy’s already aching for your dick again … Please … please … one more … one last … let me ride you …”

You push down the voice in your head that wants to make her beg. Instead, you turn the volume up on the voice that wants to indulge her desire. “Are you going to ride me until I can’t feel my thighs from how fast you’ll be bouncing on top of me?”

Biting her lip, she nods in rapid succession, caressing up and down your shoulders as you continue grinding against her. “I’ll ride you so good it’s all you’re ever going to be thinking about when we sit next to each other on the plane ride home, daddy.”

That’s just what you wanted to hear.

Rei gasps and giggles over how fast you swap places with her, trading the luxury of pinning down her soft curves in favor of feeling their weight on you. She’s just as quick to adjust too, already resting her supple cheeks against your thighs.

Swirling her hand around your cock, she measures you against her soft-toned torso. “Oh wow, I took all of this inside me? Fuck … that’s actually really hot. I didn’t think you were this big.”

“It would be even hotter visually seeing you get stretched out, you know,” you tease back.

Nodding, Rei lifts her hip up momentarily to push your head in through the tight ring of her entrance, and when it slips inside of her, the rest just falls into place.

“Mmm, fuck … daddy …” she grumbles, not bouncing, just grinding her mound against your own while feeling your full length inside of her. She reaches out for your chest, drawing lazy figures and shapes across it. “We really need to find the time to just fuck all weekend. I can’t … nghh … I can’t just keep doing quickies like these anymore.”

“We’re beyond quickies at this point,” you tell her, fighting back a sharp moan yourself. “And I won’t say no to that. I wonder what the company might think when we request for a hotel room in the middle of an empty schedule.”

“We’ll use my card,” she groans, steadily working her pace faster, gliding with her hips. You want nothing more than to feel her bouncing on your cock right now, but you temper yourself. “Mmmh, I might use it to buy a bunch of other things for you too, daddy.”

There’s a pause. Rei licks her lips with a knowing smirk when she feels you throb inside her from imagining how she’d look in the skimpiest of lingeries. “I think daddy likes that idea too.”

You grip her waist with a touch so needy that it’s all Rei needs to know.

“Oh … fuck … fuck … shit … daddy … daddy!”

Each word is prefaced by a bounce. Each pause is predicated by a low, deep moan.

You suck in deep as you lift up from the bed and envelop yourself in her chest. One hand kneading her right tit, the other taking in the scent of her skin as she rides you. Rei sinks into a gentle bliss when you palm over her nipple, and you find it both endearing and so fucking sexy how she grips your shoulder every time you roll over it.

You start bucking up into her to try and quicken her pace, but Rei pushes you back down onto the mattress and pins you by your lower stomach. “Let … nnghhh ahhh! Let me do the work. Let me ride you, daddy.”

Spanking her ass, you tap it twice before retreating your hands behind your head. “Then ride me like there’s no tomorrow, baby.”

Licking her puffy lips clean, Rei wastes no time.

She first bounces with her knees, sinking and lifting herself to a practiced rhythm as she acquiesces to the feeling of your dick inside of her in this new position. But when she craves more than this, she lets her instincts kick in and gets more daring.

Rei leans backwards and rides with her hips. Her hands swap between your shins and her own ass as she struggles to balance herself atop you. When she stumbles forward, you catch her with one hand to her chest.

You both make eye contact and there’s this drag of a gasp from her when she feels your grasp.

Giggling, she understands the assignment. Growing less self-conscious, Rei relies on you to keep her steady as she allows herself to alternate between riding you and grinding into you. Whenever she tires from working your thick shaft inside her, she cools off a bit with several rounds of humping to get her off, before she returns to the task at hand.

But your hands never sit still. You caress down the parting of her body, front and center, between her cleavage, down to her stomach. If you press firmly enough you can feel the faint motions of your dick being taken in and out of her. The faint outline of a bulge forming just beneath your palm.

“Hnghhhh … daddyyyy … so full—so fucking full. I love it, I love it, I love it—AHHH MMMHH!”

You lift your hand beneath her breast, scoop it up, swat it a few times. Move to the other side and do the same. Settling on her right tit, you slap them lightly without pause, enjoying how her breasts jiggle for you with each mount of her ride, delighting in how she full-body shudders with each gloss of your thumb against her nipple.

“Fuck fuck FUUUUCK, dadddyyyy, you’re t-t-teasing me … nghhhh you know how sensitive I-AMMMM AHHHH DADDY!”

You’re fondling both breasts now, rubbing her nipples between both of your thumbs and index fingers, polishing them to perfection. You can feel the shakiness of her breath—like her lungs might give out. “Ride me, Rei. Keep fucking riding daddy’s cock. Don’t stop … fuck … don’t fucking stop. Keep bouncing on my dick like that—like a good little slut. Like daddy’s good little fucking slut.”

“Y-Yes daddy! Yes … yes … YES! More … MORE PLEASE!”

“Do you like it when I play with your full fucking tits like this? While you’re riding daddy?”

“Yes … yes! Not a—MMMH MMMPH—day goes by! When … when I don’t imagine daddy playing with them … teasing them … u-using them—fuck!”

“Who’s my Nagoyan fucktoy? Who’s my good little tight slutty fucking Nagoyan fucktoy?” you growl, approaching your own orgasm, flicking her nipples in fervent motions to help her chase her own.

“I AM! I FUCKING AM DADDY! C-C-CUMMINGGGG NGHHH—.”

There’s just something about Rei getting off from her own debasement that turns you so fucking on. But in this moment, all you can think about is bucking what little with your hips you can up and into her to chase your own orgasm. When she clenches down hard once more, crumbling almost instantaneously onto you, you hold her by the waist and fuck the last few tremors of her climax into her as you shoot your final load of the night into Rei.

Breathing. Just heavy breathing.

Rei swipes a hand across her forehead, leans onto your chest, and bites her lip, gesturing at you with her eyebrows. “Was I any good? I don’t really get to ride you that much, so …”

“Never doubted you one bit. Knew you had it in you,” you assure her, resting a hand on her ass. You contemplate spanking her, but the girl deserves a break. “Fuck, we need to do something about those nipples of yours, baby. You can’t just keep cumming whenever someone plays with them.”

She pouts and her lips do this thing where it gets all kissable. It’s adorable. “You’re the only one who plays with them. You’re too obsessed, daddy! Now they’re all sore.”

You help her back up into a sit, your cock still inside her pussy as you kiss around the soft pad of her areolas. “There, feeling better?”

Blushing, Rei nods. “Yes, daddy.”

“You love calling me that a little too much. It’s cute.”

“Shut up.”

“I won’t,” you whisper as you kiss her cheek. Even Rei’s surprised by this. This isn’t part of the script. Isn’t part of the usual routine. Then again, nothing about tonight has been anything remotely like what it used to be between you two. But neither of you resolve to acknowledge it.

Rei taps your chest twice, and you know what that means. Carefully, she dismounts you, rubbing her pussy out a few times to soothe herself as your last load trickles out of her. Once she’s recovered, she makes her way to the bathroom, giving you an unknowing view of her swaying ass.

As you take in the final glance of her naked form before she disappears behind the bathroom door, you can’t help but hope that she might turn around. Just a glance. Just a look. But it never comes, and soon, the idol’s already running the water, readying for her post-sex shower.

Alone. Like always.

You do some cleaning up of your own. Fixing the sheets, wiping yourself, rehydrating with some shoddy sparkling water. Anything to get your mind off of things.

By the time she’s done, she’s dressed in her personal pink robe, and you’re already fitted in your boxers. She doesn’t wait for you to say anything. Rei just gets into bed and claims the side closer to the wall, leaving you to roll onto your back on the side closer to the bedside table.

And neither of you say a word. Just like before.

Just like always

As Rei drifts off to sleep behind you, a final thought permeates your exhausted mind. In the grand scheme of things, you really are just another fuck to her. And maybe, just maybe, it’s better this way. For her sake or for yours, you’re not quite sure. But if this is what it takes to maintain what you two have, then you’ll gladly bite that bullet. 

Because having her like this is better than having none of her at all.

Something shifts on the bed. Before it registers, an arm comes around you, but doesn’t pull you in. Instead, the body attached to said arm pulls itself in. Towards you. Against your side. Fitting her face against the length of your arm. 

“Rei …”

“Don’t … don’t say anything. Don’t make this weird,” she pleads, her hand atop your chest caressing you in fervent frolicking strokes. “Just let it happen.”

You dig your hand and arm underneath her, shifting her head closer to your chest, and hold the length of her small back against you like that. “Ok.”

Everyone wants a piece of her. Everyone wants a piece of Naoi Rei.

But, perhaps, you’re the only one who has the privilege of having her completely like this.

You’re the only one with the highest honor of being hers.

[coldfanbou]

The Restrained Rabbit

Happy Eunha Day!! We, along with Umji and SinB treat Eunha to a special gift.

Length 2.7K

Eunha x Umji, SinB, Male Reader

“Oh my,” Eunha blushes at the cake she receives. She couldn’t believe that her friends had it made. Standing before her was a cake made to look like a dick. What made her blush the most was the fact that white chocolate had been used to make it look like it had cum. 

“Do you like it?” SinB asks teasingly. “We knew you wanted one as a gift.” The younger woman knew what Eunha had meant the last time they had spoken, and she got that, too. SinB just thought it would be funnier to start with the cake. 

Umji smiles, having agreed to present the cake first. “We have another gift too, but we need you to put this on first.” The youngest member of Viviz holds out a blindfold for Eunha to wear. Hesitantly, Eunha put it on, with Umji checking the tightness before they began. “Open wide, unnie,” Eunha opens her mouth. She feels the metal of the spoon tap against her teeth before it lands on her tongue. The sweetness of the cake hit her instantly. Eunha smiled as she kept her lips sealed around the spoon, making it difficult for Umji to pull it out. “Unnie,” Umji whined. That was enough for Eunha to loosen her grip and allow Umji to pull the spoon out. As Umji got another spoonful of cake, SinB got to work on her side of the plan. She got behind Eunha and slipped her hands under the older woman’s shirt. Her hands went to Eunha’s tits, squeezing the modest mounds. 

The act made Eunha shiver. “Ah, S-sinB,” she stuttered. Eunha didn’t try to contain her moans; she leaned back against SinB, letting her friend grope her as much as she pleased. Eunha felt her friend’s hands find her nipple. SinB’s long fingers flicked the nubs until they grew hard. Eunha could hardly focus as Umji fed her a spoonful of cake. The eldest continued to moan as SinB tugged her hardened nipples. She whined, struggling to deal with the pleasure. Yet, when SinB stopped, she wanted more. The younger woman stopped for a moment, grabbing the hem of Eunha’s shirt and stripping it away from her body. Eunha could feel the air against her bare skin.

“We’re going to take this off too,” SinB whispered, patting Eunha’s skirt. In the next instant, Eunha was standing there naked. Her arousal was clearly visible to SinB and Umji, who saw the older woman’s inner thighs glistening with her nectar. 

“Aw, Unnie wants more,” Umji giggles, placing her hand on Eunha’s slit, rubbing her puffy lips. The older woman moans softly, wriggling her toes as she tries to stifle her moan. 

“We’ll give you more,” SinB said. This made Eunha cock her head to the side. She had no clue what SinB meant. SinB grabbed the older woman’s hands, and Eunha felt cold metal around her wrists, followed by the sound of some clicks. Eunha knew immediately what was put on her. The girls weren’t done, though. SinB brought Eunha’s hand above her head. Unable to see, Eunha had no clue what was happening. Once she felt SinB's hands move away, she tried to lower hers, only to find she couldn’t. They were stuck high above her head. The birthday girl rubbed her legs together. She figured out what was going on. “Happy birthday, Eunha!” SinB chirped. “We thought it might be good to give you something you’ve always wanted.”

Eunha shivered as she felt a light smack of a riding crop on the outside of her thigh. “We’ll make sure to take good care of you. Isn’t that right, Mr. Boyfriend? Aren’t you the luckiest guy to have such a kinky little bunny?” Eunha's cheeks turned a bright red; she had fully expected this to be a session between them. 

“I really am,” you reply, confirming you were in the room as well. “Eunha’s always saying well, you two treat her. I thought it would be good to join.” You come up behind the restrained woman and place your hands on Eunha’s side, your hands moving along her smooth sides until you reach her mounds. You cup her tits, giving them a light squeeze. Eunha sucks in a breath, a small whine coming from her as SinB runs the riding crop closer to her slit.

“Unnie, really is a kinky bunny,” Umji says softly. The youngest member had gone unnoticed by Eunha. It was only now that she could tell Umji was standing right in front of her. Umji’s soft lips pressed against the valley between her breasts. Eunha felt Umji’s hands at her waist, squeezing her ever so slightly. Umji planted more kisses on Eunha’s body, leaving a mark on her neck before stealing a kiss from the older woman. Their tongues swirled around one another. Eunha moaned into their kiss, panting as your cock prodded her backside. 

“Tell us what you want,” you tell your lover.

“I want you to fuck me,” Eunha says softly. You all smile, hearing Eunha admit it so easily. You massage Eunha’s soft tits with your palm, her nipples hardening against you. When the sensitive bulbs were finally rock hard, you let go of one of her tits, shifting your hand downward. “Umji, why don’t you have a taste of this?” Umji giggled and lowered her head, her lips trapping Eunha’s nipple. The youngest member flicked the sensitive nub with her tongue before opening her mouth wider and greedily taking more of Eunha’s breast into her mouth. Your girlfriend moaned loudly as Umji bit down on her tit, just hard enough to leave teeth marks when she let go later. For now, Umji sucked on Eunha’s tit to her heart’s content. You made sure Eunha’s other mound wasn’t neglected, pulling and twisting the sensitive nub. “SinB, do you want a taste too?”

“I’ll take one,” SinB says with a smirk. SinB follows Umji’s lead, teasing Eunha’s nipple before taking in more of her supple tit. Eunha’s moans grew louder now that she had both her friends sucking on her tits; her juices were making her thighs glisten. The pleasure she felt kept growing, too. You slipped your cock between her legs, rubbing it against her slick folds. Hands wandered all over Eunha’s body. SinB and Umji went to their favorite spot, each woman grabbing a handful of Eunha’s cheeks, squeezing the thick piece of meat.

“What do you want?” You ask Eunha again.

“For you to fuck me. Fuck me while they suck on my tits.” Eunha moaned. You smiled, seeing your girl so needy. You press your cock against her entrance and push into the warm, slick cavern. Eunha’s moan reaches a new apex as you push yourself deeper into her cunt. It’s as if with every suck from Umji and SinB, her walls clamp down on you. You bury yourself inside Eunha, stalling until she whines for you to move. You kiss the back of her neck before dragging your length out of her, her walls refusing to let you go easily. It feels good, her walls massaging you as you try to pull out. You leave the tip inside Eunha before thrusting into her again. Her body lurches forward, pushing her tits further into her friends’ mouths. You begin to build a rhythm, you grab onto her waist and grow rougher with your thrusts, drawing more moans from your girlfriend. 

“You’re a really naughty bunny, Eunha. Having done these sorts of things with Umji and SinB so often,” you tell her. “All those videos you send. We’re going to break this little bunny tonight.” Your words make Eunha shiver with anticipation. She’s your captive for the night, and she’s already about to have her first climax. 

SinB abandons Eunha’s tit, favoring a kiss from the birthday girl and playing with Eunha’s clit. Eunha’s toes curl, and she cries out as she cums on your cock, her nectar coating your shaft before it leaks out of her and drips onto the floor. Umji smiles and drops to her knees, lapping at Eunha’s sopping cunt, focusing her attention on where you and Eunha come together. “Ah! Wait, h-hold on,” Eunha struggles with her words as you continue to drive your cock into her overly stimulated cunt. It didn’t help Eunha that Umji was dragging her tongue along until she reached her clit. 

“We’re going to break you,” SinB said kindly. “Just enjoy it all, Eunha.” SinB took a step back. Eunha tried to listen to where SinB was going, but it was all but impossible to hear over her own moans and the wet claps of your body and hers colliding. When SinB did come back, it was to force another orgasm onto her. SinB pats Umji’s shoulder, a silent signal to move. It was only then that Eunha could hear what SinB had brought. She heard the motor of a vibrator. Just what kind she had brought, she had no clue, but Eunha understood now she was going to be made into a mess by the end. 

Umji and SinB worked together. Umji held the small bullet vibrators at their max, while SinB applied the tape to them. There was one for each nipple. Eunha screams the moment they apply the vibrators. She was quickly turning into a whimpering mess as the combined pleasure of the toy and your cock began to break her mind. 

As it turned out, that wasn’t all that SinB had brought along. She flicked the switch on a wand as well, pressing it against Eunha’s clit. The older woman screams out again, pleasure overwhelming her senses as she cums again. This time was much more intense than the last. Eunha squirts, her juices spilling onto the floor as her body twitches. Umji and SinB watch with glee as the oldest member of Viviz writhes with pleasure. “Do you like your gift, unnie?” Umji asks, smiling at the blindfolded woman. 

Eunha couldn’t respond. How could she when her mind was going blank from all the sensations she was going through? She didn’t even realize how close you were to cumming. She only caught wind of it when you buried yourself inside her cunt. Eunha could feel your potent cum shooting into her womb. Eunha’s body was going limp; she had no strength as you filled her to the brim. Your cock was acting as a plug because the moment you pulled out, your cum began to leak out of her, dripping onto the floor and running down her legs. You turn Eunha’s head and kiss her gently, “Get ready for the next round.”

Eunha raises her head and sees before her Umji and SinB with their own cocks. Her friends had put on a strapon and were stroking it, making sure they were slick with lube. They circled Eunha for a moment, looking her over and deciding who would take the front and who would take the back. “SinB, I want her ass,” Umji says, her eyes glued to Eunha’s plush rear.

“You can have it,” SinB replies. “I want to wreck that pretty pink pussy of hers.” Umji cheers, having gotten what she wants. Before they started, though, Umji kneeled behind Eunha, spreading her cheeks. Umji saw her prize, Eunha’s puckered ass. The younger woman sticks her tongue out and circles it. Eunha groans, her body shivers as Umji’s tongue pushes into her.

“U-umji,” Eunha struggles to get words out anymore. Umji's tongue was digging deeper, and pushing her towards cumming again. Umji stopped close, though. 

“Unnie, I hope you’re not tired yet,” Umji giggled as she pressed the tip of her strapon against Eunha’s ass. Umji held Eunha’s waist and pushed in, stretching the tight ring of muscle. A long, drawn-out moan came from Eunha as her ass was stretched out. 

On the other side, SinB was teasing Eunha, rubbing her silicone cock against Eunha’s folds. “We love you,” she said with a smirk before pushing in. Eunha threw her head back; she had her groupmates deep in her guts, their cocks rubbing against each other through her thin walls. They were alternating when Umji thrust in, SinB moved out, and vice versa. It was bearable for a moment, but quickly they began to play roughly. Their thrusts were quick, like they were using a toy instead of fucking Eunha. “What do you like?”

“Being fucked! I love it!”

“You’re a dirty little bunny, right?”

“I’m a dirty little bunny! I’m a dirty fucking bunny who loves having cocks shoved up her ass and pussy at the same time.” Eunha shouted; she was beginning to really lose it. “I’m a fleshlight for my juniors. I love when they fuck the shit out of me. I love cock, I love it!” Eunha cried out as she came for what must’ve been the fourth time. You had lost count at this point. 

Still, it was an erotic sight for you to see the groupmates so close. It had you hard again. You come in close and unhook Eunha’s hands. “Lower her to the floor, I want to use her mouth.” SinB smiled and abided by your request. She lay on the ground, Eunha riding her while Umji continued to fuck her ass. You tilt Eunha’s head up and rub your cock against her glossy lips. Your girlfriend opens her mouth slowly, and you push inside. Her tongue lashes against the sides as you slide in and out. Eunha was completely stuffed now, with a cock in every hole. Her head was spinning from all the pleasure crashing over her. On top of the three of you fucking her there was still the matter of the bullet vibrators on her nipples. Eunha couldn’t hold herself together any longer. She came again, and again. Every few thrusts, she would cry out as her overstimulated body squirted out more nectar. She was a complete mess, and you were about to add to that mess. 

You thrust into the back of Eunha’s mouth, fucking her face roughly, your balls slapping against her chin, saliva coating your cock as she gags on it. “Beg for this cum.” You tell her, pulling out of her mouth and slapping her cheeks with your cock.

“I want it!” she shouted. “Cum in me. I want your salty cum down my throat!” You push your cock back into her mouth and watch as Eunha fucks herself, bobbing her head until your cock is hitting the back of her throat. As Eunha feels your cock throb, she holds herself to your crotch. Your cock twitches in her mouth, and as you explode inside her, so do Umji and SinB, much to Eunha’s surprise. Eunha’s eyes shoot open as she feels a warm liquid shoot into her womb and ass. The amount is crazy, Eunha felt as if her belly was going to bulge with the amount being pumped into her. The distraction allows you to pull out, and you use the last of your climax to paint Eunha’s face. 

Eunha collapses onto SinB’s chest. “Did you like your gift?” SinB asks. 

Umji presses herself against Eunha, wrapping her arms around her unnie. “Yeah, did you like your gift? We got these toys especially made. Did they feel familiar? They should because it’s your boyfriend cock.”

“Not just that, but you felt it, right? You felt us cumming in you?” SinB adds.

Eunha nods her head slowly; her body is absolutely exhausted. “It felt amazing. I feel so full,” she mutters. You all can’t help but laugh at Eunha. The petite woman could barely speak after all her shouting and moaning. 

“We’ll help you get cleaned up, right, girls?” SinB and Umji flash you a smile. 

“Yeah, we’ll get Eunha all cleaned up.” They say in unison. You had said that you would break the naughty little bunny, and the three of you intended to continue. Umji and SinB pull out of Eunha, their fake cum leaking from the birthday girl’s gaping holes. You lift your girlfriend, carrying her to the shower, followed by Umji and SinB, all of you ready to torment Eunha with the beautiful agony of constant climaxes.

[girlslovecentre]

Babysitting troubles

Haerin x female reader

Tags: smut, incest, scissoring, fingering, groping, dubcon

Jessica stood at the door, her suitcase beside her, as she waited for someone to open the door. After hearing a bit of shuffling from behind it, a lock was finally undone and it slid open. There stood the fussy middle-aged woman, her Aunt.

"Oh Jessica, I'm glad you could make it" after an awkward cautionary glance around the neighborhood, she ushered her in.

Her aunt was a very anxious woman. She was too cautious about just about everything. And she guessed that was why she had called her here, to stay with her daughter Haerin while she and her husband would be going on a short getaway. She wondered how Haerin felt about this, about basically having to be babysat while her parents were away. She didn't really know much about the girl, she hadn't seen her in years, but she knew she was far from a baby, just from doing the math since the last time she saw her.

The older woman offered her tea and sat with her.

"How's my sister doing these days?"

"Mom's doing good"

She continued to entertain Jessica’s company briefly. Soon though, her and her husband were moving their bags to the car. Before they left she called Haerin down to say goodbye.

The girl came downstairs and Jessica was momentarily taken aback by how beautiful she looked. She came down in a short-sleeved tight-fitting top and jean shorts. Jessica wouldn't say she was checking her out, this was her cousin she was looking at, but the girl's smooth curves were a bit hard to ignore. And her face, undoubtedly pretty, but somewhat stern. Jessica couldn't tell what she was thinking as she looked at her too. Her eyes had always been a unique, pretty shape, she remembered that from their childhood, but their gaze was different.

"Do you remember Jessica?" her mom asked her.

"Yes, you're having my cousin babysit me this time?" she moved closer to her mom and tried to whisper. "That's embarrassing, why not just hire a stranger"

"Now you know I won't trust a strange person with you. Relax it's just a little gals party. Isn't it Jessica" she looked at Jessica and did an awkward sway of her hips as she said that. "Now you little gal pals have fun"

Jessica smiled, fighting back the second hand embarrassment.

A little later they said goodbye and the girls were left alone.

"So Haerin. How have you been. We haven't seen each other in so long"

"I've been okay. You?"

"Yea me too"

Haerin didn't say much. Jessica deduced that she was just introverted. After the short icebreaker Haerin went back to her room and Jessica looked around the house. She suddenly wished she asked more about the arrangement. If she was looking after a child she'd assume responsibility of everything, cooking, cleaning and activities. But this was different. She figured she would still take on some responsibilities. And so that night she made dinner. She went upstairs with a plate she made for Haerin and finding her bedroom door closed decided to knock. A low "Come in" drawled from the other side.

"You like spaghetti right?" she said as she entered and closed the door behind her.

Haerin was on her desk using her computer. As she walked closer to her she noticed Haerin tilt the screen lower and away from her.

"Thanks" Haerin took the plate and lay it on her desk.

Jessica wasn't ready to leave, and she was a bit curious. "What are you up to" she leaned in trying to see the computer screen. Haerin stood in front of her blocking her. Their chests brushed against each other and Jessica immediately noticing, took one short step back.

"Nothing"

"Whatever you're doing you don't need to hide. I'm not your mom, and I won't tell on you or anything"

"If she trusted you to look after me then she knows you'll tell her anything"

"Not at all I promise. I'm not loyal to any parental figures, that's no fun"

Haerin still looked skeptical but relaxed a bit more. "Really... Prove it"

Jessica still wasn't sure how she got to this point. Buying drinks for her and Haerin to prove that she didn't give a damn about her aunt's rules. But here she was, trudging through the door with two bottles of tequila. It wasn't that big a deal really. Aunt Nancy may not like the idea of them drinking but that didn't change that they were old enough to.

Haerin came down when she heard the door. She took the bottles from Jessica's hands and set them on the table. She really did seem more relaxed. Maybe she was only more reserved because she thought Jessica would be her mom's little spy? Jessica didn't know.

After two or three glasses of tequila Jessica asked again "So what were you doing."

"Oh nothing weird even I was just on omegle"

"You mean that site filled with pervs and weirdos?" Jessica slurred a bit.

"Jeez, it's not that bad once you filter it"

"Maybe, still I don't see why someone like you of all people would be there. I mean look at you" Jessica started thinking that what she just said may have been weird based only on how Haerin was looking at her. She was too many glasses in to know for sure.

"What do you mean by that" She asked.

"Just that, you're really good looking" her heavy eyes wondered down her body just a bit as she said that "and you seem really cool. Aunt Nancy's kinda bogus for keeping you so locked up. No offense, that's your mom I think. But I guess I'd be a little panicked too if I had a smokeshow" *hiccup* "of a daughter catwalking everywhere." 

Jessica wasn't sure what the expression Haerin wore meant. She was reaaally looking at her. She could almost feel the gears turning in her brain but she couldn't tell what they were deciding. Jessica started feeling awkward from her gaze.

"Uhm. I think i had a bit too much"

"It was three shots"

"Yea I'm a bit of a lightweight"

Haerin laughed.

After they said goodnight Jessica made sure to lock the doors then went to the guest room. It was spacious and neat. After freshening up she put on a loose and light shirt and went to bed. She never bothered to wear any more, it was warm after all. She slept immediately her head touched the pillow, the alcohol still giving her a buzz. When she woke up, it was still dark. She didn't move and planned on going right back to sleep, until she heard something strange. Was that what woke her? She felt shifting on the bed then a soft "Hey"

She turned her head and saw Haerin "Hey, what's wrong"

"Nothing just.. Can I sleep here" she pouted. There's a lizard in my room"

Jessica sat upright. "A lizard?" she couldn't hide the condescension from her face.

"Oh, so they aren't a big deal for you? Then surely you don't mind going there and carrying it away"

Jessica stayed still. She got her. "Okay but.. We.. really don't have to sleep together"

"Why not. It's not like you mind, since you think I'm a smokeshow." Haerin smirked slightly, amused, and looked Jessica over.

Jessica felt embarrassed. "Hey, I was drunk. I'm sorry I said all that. It was highly inappropriate to call my own cousin attractive. And maybe you shouldn't sleep here with me for that reason"

"Oh come on. You're supposed to be looking after me so do your job. I don't want to sleep alone right now"

She sighed. "Fine. Get in"

Haerin got under the covers and Jessica lay back down. She glanced at Haerin beside her. "Are you comfortable?"

Haerin nodded.

"Okay goodnight"

Jessica found it hard to get back asleep. And so she just rested her body and kept her eyes closed waiting for whenever sleep would choose to take her again. A while later Jessica felt Haerin shift, and something touched her bare thigh. She almost gasped but bit her lip. The thing, presumably a hand, traveled higher, caressing as it went, and pulling her loose shirt with it exposing more and more flesh. Jessica's body reacted. Her bare clit twitched involuntarily and she bit the flesh of her lip harder. The hand, after reaching her chest,  bravely held her breast. Then she heard a whispered moan. Haerin fondled her tits for a while longer while Jessica went through a myriad of emotions. Her cousin was groping her bare tits, thinking she was asleep, but she was aroused more than anything. Then suddenly, it stopped. The hand moved away, and Jessica exhaled. The night drawled on, the rest of it uneventful. And Jessica spiraled about the situation until early morning when she finally fell asleep.

Squinting from the headache that assaulted her that morning, Jessica sat upright. It took her a moment to remember where she was, and once she had her thoughts in order she arose and went to freshen up before making breakfast for Haerin, who was nowhere to be seen, and herself. She would go find her later. For now, she continued with chores. As she was assembling some dishes, the girl made an appearance.

"Morning Jecca" she said casually. She was hoping today would be more normal than the previous day. She still couldn't wrap her mind around the tornado that ensued.

"Jecca?"

"It's short for Jessica"

"I've never had such a nickname"

As they continued to talk Haerin came over and lifted herself onto the kitchen island. "I got it from this game, it's called 'class of 09'"

As Haerin told her more about the game Jessica couldn't help but be consumed by the sight of her, probably because she was literally sitting on top of the island and kind of in the way, but also because of that figure. She was in a comfortable blouse and a small skirt. Practically all of the soft-looking skin of her legs was exposed to her view as the already short skirt rode up and now only covered her ass. Just yesterday she had admired her cousin's looks, in front of her mom no less. And then later on said foolish things in her drunkenness. And now she was practically doing the same thing. This wasn't right at all. She made a mental note to avoid any tequila as she moved the dishes around her cousin's form on the table. "You're a gamer girl then?"

Haerin, seeming amused about something, answered. "I wouldn't say that. I don't play that much. I mostly just do it when my friend Hanni wants to" her small face only showed expressions minutely. It almost appeared as if she wasn't all that interested in anything, but Jessica knew that wasn't true. Not after the stunt she pulled last night. Just remembering it awakened involuntary sensations between her legs. She figured that Haerin was just more introverted, and didn't express emotions as explosively as other people. But that didn't mean she didn't feel strong emotions. There was probably a lot on the girl's mind and that made Jessica very curious about her. She shouldn't be, but she was also curious about what her thought process was last night. She wasn't going to ask though. She would figure it out herself, but later.

They conversed normally as she finished up preparing breakfast. Haerin apologized for her hangover and revealed that after she woke up she was just in her room on her computer. Jessica made a mental note of how she was suddenly comfortably lounging in the same room she fled from because of an alleged lizard.

Jessica bent to put the dishes she dried away in the cabinet opposite the kitchen island. Coincidentally at that time Haerin rested her hands behind her and lifted one leg higher. As Jessica turned she came eye to eye with Haerin's slightly exposed pussy. No underwear just a tight flush mound. She moved too fast just then and hit her head on the door of the cabinet.

"Ouch"

Haerin crouched beside her "Oh my gosh are you okay?"

"Agh, yea I just..got flashed"

Jessica looked sheepishly at Haerin as she rubbed her head. The latter of which got what she meant too quick. Almost as if she knew.

"Oh I'm sorry" she pouted, her brows pulled high and close. The expression looked a bit inauthentic, but nonetheless adorable on her pretty face. "I didn't mean to show you my pussy"

Jessica was highly skeptical now. Why did she say it like that. "Uhm, it's.. okay" the girls got up. "Let's have the breakfast I made"

Jessica glanced awkwardly up every once in a while as she ate, at the unbothered girl opposite her. The image of the fraction of her intimate parts she just saw was imprinted in her brain. It was just a fraction but it was enough to discombobulate her mind. She had initially thought, that after yesterday, all she would have to do is be a little more careful and she'd have a chill normal time here, but maybe she couldn't hope for that anymore. But that might not be so bad, the thought was actually a little exciting. Jessica didn't know what to make of her strengthening excitement as a result of none other than her own cousin, who she was babysitting.

Later on, she went out to run some errands and decided to get some groceries too. Haerin didn't seem like she would be going out after she got comfortable on her computer, so she might as well take care of that part for them.

She got back in the evening and checked on Haerin, who was just lounging in her room. She was tired from a busy day and so after she got cleaned up she rested in the living room. It was beginning to get dark and as she got bored and walked around the spacious plan, she ended up coveting her aunt's pool. It was just a small expanse in the back patio but it looked beautiful under the dim moonlight. She slid open the back door and made her way to it. She hadn't packed a swimsuit or anything. She had no idea they even had a pool before she went there, but when she first saw it she knew she would have to use it regardless. So she slipped out of her pants and underwear, then pulled her top over her head. She stepped into the cool water completely naked. There was no one here, it wasn't a big deal. She settled where the water reached her shoulders and lounged there, waving her arms and watching the dark blue ripples.

Jessica's thoughts wandered as she relaxed in the cool water. She thought about Haerin's lewd shenanigans. About how she touched her breasts when she thought she was asleep, and how she showed her her bare slit. Thinking about it was getting her hot. She already initially thought her cousin was sexy, but paired with all her eroticism Jessica ended up accumulating a lot of tension for her in such a short time. Before she knew it her fingers had snaked between her legs and were caressing her labia. She continued to tease herself, brushing her fingers over her clit over and over, thinking about her cousin in ways she shouldn't.

"What are you doing"

Jessica was startled by the girl's voice. Her eyes opened and she saw Haerin crouching at the edge of the pool. She tried to subtly adjust her hands and waved them around the water. Surely it was too dark now to make out anything visibly under the water, right? "Pf just lounging in the pool. What does it look like I'm doing"

Haerin seemed to not be looking at her face at all, her eyes were fixed slightly lower. Jessica looked down and saw her breasts were exposed. Shit. She hadn’t even been paying attention. She sank slightly lower. "I don't know Jecca. It kind of looked like you were touching your pussy"

Jesus. There she went again, speaking so bluntly.

"Uhm" Jessica looked away. She suddenly forgot how to speak. There was really nothing she could say. She was caught.

Haerin laughed. She then asked if she could swim in the pool. "Really? Even though I was just, touching my pussy"

"I don't mind. You can even continue if you want"

"Very funny"

Haerin stood and began lowering her shorts. Receiving no warning Jessica was slightly taken aback but didn't look away. Honestly she didn't want to. Her eyes followed Haerin's hands as they exposed more and more flesh. Her eyes stayed fixed on her chest as her blouse came up. Fuck. Her round tits filled out her chest, if she were to guess she'd say maybe she was a C cup. Her nipples were hard and poked harshly at the cool air. They wiggled slightly as she shuffled out of her sleeves. They were the most magnificent tits she had ever seen. The tantalizing orbs looked like they would fill her hands. She seriously wanted to find out. The young woman lowered herself into the water. She didn't say anything but surely she saw how Jessica was staring. She began to do a few strokes. Her ass peeked up the water as she strode smoothly, slicing through the still liquid. And as she did a backstroke on her way back her perky tits peeked up like soft mountain peaks. Jessica found herself squeezing her legs together. Her clit was throbbing so painfully, desperate to be touched. Why was this girl teasing her like this, God.

After she was done with her laps Haerin settled beside Jessica. "Did you enjoy the show?"

Now why would she say that.. No longer caring she moved closer to Haerin and planted both hands on either side of the edge, trapping her. "What do you think you're doing"

Haerin's expression showed slight shock, and then it morphed into that sexy teasing gaze. She looked at her wide eyed with her eyebrows high and slightly pulled together, pouting. "Swimming? That's all I was doing"

"Yea right."

"It's not my fault you can't stop looking at my body, you're the one who called me hot yesterday remember"

"And you're the one who touched me at night thinking I wasn't aware. And then showed me your.." Jessica looked down Haerin's body "Actually what haven't you shown me" her eyes lingered on Haerin's tits, looking back and forth at both of them, and then she looked up at her again. "What do you want"

Haerin seemed to be growing hotter by the minute, looking at her with her eyes glazed over. And then she relented, finally. "Fine. I thought you were attractive from the moment I saw you. And after you showed you had interest in me too I couldn't stop thinking about all the fun we could have together"

Jessica felt warmth at the revelation. She suddenly wanted to kiss her. But she still had some questions. "And at what point did it dawn on you that you were thinking this way about none other than your cousin"

"I could ask you the same thing"

Okay, it was clear their blood relations didn't stop either of them. It may have amplified Jessica's need but she wasn't going to reveal that. It would be silly to try to create an obstacle out of it. Haerin wrapped her arms around Jessica's neck. "I'm supposed to be looking after you, not having sex with you or whatever you want from me"

"What I want? So you don't want this?" Then Haerin moved a bit closer and touched her nipples to Jessica's. She moved her body slightly from side to side and up and down so their nipples were flicking each other’s again and again. The sensation was so good the assaulter herself moaned. Jessica looked down at their heavy chests and erect active nipples. The sight was so dirty and so goddamn hot. It felt so good and looked amazingly unholy. No one had ever teased her nipples in such a way. She looked at Haerin, who was swaying softly from side to side.

"Come here" Jessica pulled her closer and mashed their lips together. Jessica held her tight at the waist, pressing their ample tits together and kissed her slowly. Haerin latched on her plump lower lip and sucked. Jessica licked Haerin's mouth, the latter of which let her tongue peak out and meet hers. Soon their tongues were pressing and licking against each other's. Jessica moaned in Haerin's mouth and let her hands move lower and hold her ass. That soft plump peach that teased her endlessly when she swam. She caressed gripped and shook it in her unrelenting hands as she sucked her hot cousin's tongue. It rippled like the water surrounding it.

Jessica turned her around wanting to feel her tits too. She was determined to enjoy as much of her as she could. She had been wanting her so badly. She cupped them in her arms and truly they filled them up. She caressed the large firm melons all over, gripped them then used her palms to roll her nipples around. Haerin watched the erotic scene wordlessly, only whimpering from the pleasure. Jessica let one hand move low and touch the girl's wet entrance.

"Remember when you tried to show me this in the morning? You little tease" Jessica drawled near Haerin's ear. She only moaned in response. She pushed two fingers into her and she gasped from the sensation of suddenly being filled. After several slow thrusts Haerin began thrusting back. Jessica took it as a sign she felt more comfortable and started thrusting faster and deeper.

"Mmmmh that feels good" she moaned.

Jessica held Haerin's tits with one arm, fondling and groping them, as she fucked her wet pussy with the other. Overwhelmed with pleasure Haerin writhed against her and moved her pelvis rhythmically into Jessica's fingers. Jessica withdrew her fingers entirely and before the sexually frustrated girl began to speak in protest she kissed her. "I'm not finished with you. Come with me" Jessica ordered.

Haerin walked in first and Jessica followed, kissing her and closing the door of the guest room behind her.

"You wanted to sleep here so badly last night? You're gonna sleep here every night until I'm done with you"

Haerin climbed the neatly made bed, leaving the sheets slightly damp from the pool water that clung to her skin, and Jessica followed. The latter caressed Haerin's body as she turned her around so she lay on her stomach with her legs apart. Then she continued her assault on her flushed throbbing pussy. Three fingers went inside her at once, thrusting fast and hard enough to draw loud squelching and smacking sounds that echoed throughout the room.

"Ughhhh fuck" Haerin moaned. Moving her body backwards to meet Jessica's hard fucking. "Mmmmh I'm so glad my mom chose you to babysit me"

"You're thinking about your mom right now? I must not be fucking you hard enough"

Within a minute Haerin was turned around and Jessica continued fucking her. Facing this way her hand sunk deeper into her and she fucked her so hard her palm loudly slapped her clit with every thrust.

"Oh my gosh yes! Jecca that feels amazing uhhhh fuck!" she moaned so loudly if they had neighbours close they would have heard every word.

Haerin yelled as her body began to convulse with her orgasm. Her entire body shook and her tits jiggled deliciously on top of her chest. Jessica thought they looked so good. Those magnificent globes were so fucking sexy. As Haerin was catching her breath Jessica lifted her leg and settled herself in between. Her clit was throbbing painfully at this point and she couldn’t wait any longer. So as Haerin whimpered and tried to move away because her cunt was still too sensitive Jessica didn't care. She ground her wet throbbing cunt against Haerin's swollen sensitive one. Haerin held one bar at the headboard above her with both hands whimpering as Jessica ground their pussies hard against each other above her while holding her leg up. Jessica loved the feeling of Haerin's swollen cunt pushing against hers. She moaned as the pressure from her lewd arrhythmic grinding sent waves of pleasure pulsing through her. That signature sharp pleasurable feeling built up in her centre making her grind harder and faster against Haerin.

"Fuck fuck fuck" and then it exploded. All that built up tension left her in long pleasurable pulses throughout her body.

She collapsed on top of Haerin, letting the other girl's leg drop. Their tits pressed flush against each other. Jessica was aware of it, her clit twitched as a result of the contact. But she needed a minute to recollect.

"You know, my parents travel often" said Haerin

Jessica lifted herself up and looked at her "I'm always available to babysit”

[izlts]

Forbidden Desires (Yuna Version)

Yuna x mom´s boyfriend Part 2

The house was submerged in a sepulchral silence—the kind of silence that isn't peace, but a rope stretched to its limit, threatening to snap at the slightest touch. Upstairs, Yuna stood for a moment before her bedroom mirror, observing the results of her own architecture. She had stripped away everything unnecessary. She wore a black lace bra, so small and tight that her tits seemed to be fighting for their freedom, pushed upward to create a deep, damp cleavage in the center of her chest. Her nipples, already hard with anticipation, pressed against the thin fabric with an obscene insistence.

But the real danger lay further down. Yuna turned slowly, glancing over her shoulder. She wore panties that were little more than a G-string; a pathetic strip of black silk lost in the depths of her ass, leaving both round, tight cheeks completely bare. The dim light of the lamp highlighted the violent contrast between her slender, almost fragile waist and the width of her hips, which opened with an animal generosity to culminate in that perfect ass, sculpted by the gym and desire. Every time she shifted her pelvis, the flesh of her cheeks vibrated with a hypnotic softness, a slow sway that was a direct invitation to sin.

She left her room without a sound. Her bare feet barely grazed the cold wooden floor of the hallway, but the sound of her own breath, erratic and short, filled her ears. As she walked toward Juno's room, Yuna was conscious of every inch of skin exposed to the night air. She felt the lace rubbing against her tits and the minimal pressure of the string in her crotch, reminding her that she was practically naked, ready to be devoured.

She stopped in front of Juno's door. She didn't knock. She didn't ask for permission. She simply turned the knob with a torturous slowness and pushed the door open, sliding into the room like a shadow heavy with lust.

Juno was there, reclining on the bed, the light from the bedside table casting long shadows against the walls. He wasn't wearing a shirt; his naked, broad torso looked tense, as if he had spent the last few hours fighting an internal war against the memories of the living room. When the creak of the door alerted him, he looked up, and in that instant, time stopped.

Juno’s expression shifted from confusion to absolute shock in less than a second. His pupils dilated, capturing the image of Yuna standing in the doorway. From his angle, she was a surreal vision: the delicacy of her shoulders and neck contrasted with the visual explosion of her wide hips and that round ass that seemed to claim every inch of the room. The black bra barely contained the volume of her tits, which rose and fell rapidly with her erratic breathing.

Juno couldn't help it; he let out a coarse gasp, an animal sound that escaped his throat while his gaze descended, inevitably, toward the tiny panties that left her ass totally exposed. Desire hit him like an electric shock, direct and violent. Under the sheets, his cock reacted instantly, hardening with a painful force, marking the fabric of his pants with a thick, throbbing bulge screaming for attention.

Yuna said nothing. She remained there, leaning against the doorframe, letting him devour her with his eyes, savoring the desperation emanating from him. A small smile, almost imperceptible but loaded with malice, appeared on her lips as she watched Juno swallow hard, trapped in the abyss of his own hunger.

Yuna didn't wait for him to recover his speech or his breath. She moved away from the frame and began walking toward the bed with a calculated slowness, almost choreographed. Each step was an exercise in visual torture for the man watching her. From his perspective, the movement of her hips was hypnotic; the rhythmic sway made the cheeks of her ass, left bare by the G-string, bounce with a firm and provocative softness. The lamp light played over the smooth skin of her buttocks, highlighting that perfect, round curve that seemed to expand and contract with every step she took toward him.

Juno was paralyzed, his chest heaving violently. The air in the room had become dense, saturated by the scent of young skin and the electricity of forbidden desire. When Yuna reached the edge of the bed, she didn't stop; she slid onto the sheets with a feline grace, making the mattress give way under her light weight.

She settled beside him, but didn't touch him immediately. She lay there on her side, propping her head up with her hand and looking at Juno with eyes that feigned a devastating innocence. The black bra was so tight that her tits spilled over the edges, offering a privileged view of her fair skin and the hardened nipples rubbing against the fabric.

"Daddy..." she whispered. The word came out soft, almost like a plea, but it carried the weight of a chain binding him to the spot. "I couldn't sleep. I was thinking about what happened today in the living room... and I felt lonely. Can I stay here for a little bit?"

The use of that word hit Juno like a sledgehammer. "Daddy." It was the raw reminder of who he was in her life, the bond with her mother, the morality he was supposed to protect. But the sound of that voice, mixed with the image of that round ass pressing against the sheets right next to his leg, annihilated any trace of reason in his brain.

Juno tried to answer, but only managed a coarse clear of his throat. His hands gripped the sheets, squeezing the fabric hard to avoid the temptation of lunging at her. However, his body had already betrayed him completely. Under the cloth of his pants, his cock was so hard it caused him pain; it pulsed violently against the mattress, a brutal erection that left no room for doubt about his state.

Yuna noticed the bulge. She saw it and felt the heat radiating from him. At that moment, the mask of innocence began to crack, giving way to a predatory gaze. She moved closer, sliding her slender body against his, allowing the lateral curve of her wide hips to brush against Juno's leg. The contact was electric.

"My... " she murmured, dropping her voice to a dark purr. "It seems like someone isn't very relaxed. What's wrong, Daddy? Am I making you nervous?"

Yuna shifted slightly, arching her back so that her round ass pressed deliberately against his thigh. The soft, hot skin of her buttocks sank into the fabric of Juno's pants, creating a slow friction that made him let out a stifled moan. She let out a low giggle, loaded with malice, and slid her hand across his abdomen, moving slowly toward the zone where the tension was maximum.

"I know exactly how you're looking at me," she whispered in his ear, grazing it with her lips. "I know you're dying to touch me. I know that since you came over my ass in the living room, you haven't stopped imagining what it feels like to have me like this, naked and surrendered to you. Stop pretending... we both know you want me so bad it hurts."

Juno closed his eyes tight, clenching his jaw until his teeth ached. He was at the absolute limit. The pressure of Yuna's hips against him and the raw confession in his ear had finally broken his defenses. It was no longer a question of morality or respect; it was an animal necessity, a visceral hunger that only she could satiate.

Yuna felt the vibration of his body, the erratic breathing filling the space between them. She knew she had him exactly where she wanted him. With a slow and deliberate movement, Yuna lowered her hand past the limit, wrapping her fingers around the throbbing hardness under his clothes.

Yuna didn't rush to touch him. She knew that anticipation was a weapon far more powerful than the act itself. She stayed there, propped up on her elbow, watching him with a gaze that was simultaneously cold and hungry. The black bra was so tight that her tits seemed to want to jump out of the fabric with every breath, and the position she was in made the G-string sink even deeper into the firm flesh of her ass, leaving both round cheeks completely exposed against the sheets.

"Look me in the eyes, Daddy," she ordered in a whisper, with an authority that contrasted with her slender body. "Look at me and tell me you haven't thought about this since the first day you walked through that door."

Juno let out a coarse groan, closing his eyes, but Yuna moved, sliding over him to force him to feel the heat of her wide hips brushing his thigh. The contrast was brutal: the fragility of her waist against the power of her lower curves.

"Don't you dare close your eyes," she insisted, her voice dropping to a purr. "I know you've been watching me. I know that every time I walked past you in short clothes, or when I forgot to close the bathroom door, you felt like your heart was jumping out of your chest. I know you were dying to know if my ass was as soft as it looked from afar."

Juno opened his eyes, and in them, Yuna saw everything: the guilt, the self-loathing, but above all, an animal hunger that was consuming him alive. He tried to articulate a word, but his voice came out broken, almost non-existent.

"She's... she's your girlfriend's daughter, fuck," he managed to say, though his words lacked strength; they were the last thread of a morality already shredded.

Yuna let out a low, cruel giggle, moving her hips with a slow sway that pressed her round ass against Juno's leg. The friction was minimal, but for someone who had been holding back for months, it was like an explosion.

"That's exactly why it's so exciting, isn't it?" she whispered, leaning in until her lips almost brushed his. "The fact that you're my mother's boyfriend makes you crave my body ten times more. I've felt observed for months, Daddy. I've felt your gaze nailed to my tits when I bend over; I've felt how your eyes devour my ass every time I walk in front of you. Don't lie to me... tell me you want me. Tell me you're dying to break all the rules just to feel me inside you."

Juno let out a trembling sigh, and his entire body shuddered. The tension in his crotch was now unbearable; his cock was so hard that the bulge under his pants pulsed with violent force. The desire accumulated over such a long time—the constant struggle to stay "upright" while living with a temptation like Yuna—collapsed in that instant.

"Yes..." he confessed, his voice broken and hoarse. "Fuck, yes... I've wanted you since the first fucking day. You drove me crazy every time I saw you. I didn't know where to look to avoid wanting you, but I always ended up looking at your ass... thinking about what it would be like to have it squeezed between my hands while I hammer you against the wall."

Yuna felt a shiver of pleasure run down her spine hearing his raw honesty. The fact that the "correct" and "adult" man had surrendered at her feet was the sweetest victory. She settled better over him, arching her back so her tits brushed Juno's naked chest, while her round ass moved slowly against his thigh, marking a hypnotic rhythm.

"I love that you're so filthy on the inside, Daddy," she whispered in his ear, lightly biting his lobe. "I love knowing that while you were smiling at my mother, you were imagining what it would be like to make me moan. Now you don't have to imagine it anymore. Now I'm the one who decides what happens with that hard cock of yours."

Juno let out an animal grunt, his hands finally abandoning the sheets to grip Yuna's wide hips. His fingers sank into the soft, firm flesh of her sides, squeezing her with a desperation that bordered on pain. The air in the room was saturated with lust; there was no longer any room for guilt, only for the hunger accumulated over months.

Yuna smiled against his neck, feeling his erratic breath. She knew she had him completely broken. With a slow and deliberate movement, she slid her hand down, crossing the barrier of the fabric to wrap around Juno's throbbing hardness.

Yuna didn't start moving her hand immediately. She simply closed her fingers around Juno's hard cock, squeezing with just enough force to make him let out a stifled moan. She stayed like that, feeling the violent beat of the member against her palm, while she rose slightly above him to look down at him. The position was devastating: Yuna's tits, squeezed into the black bra, hung perilously close to Juno's face, and her wide hips created an obscene contrast with her narrow waist.

"Not so fast, Daddy," she whispered, her voice dripping with malice. "Before I let you feel what you really want, I want you to be honest with me. I want to know exactly how filthy you've been while I wasn't looking."

Juno was in a trance, his hands still buried in Yuna's hips, squeezing the firm flesh of her sides. His breathing was a mess—a series of short, deep gasps that filled the silence of the room.

"Tell me..." she continued, tightening her grip on his cock, "how many times have you jerked off thinking about me? Don't lie to me. I want the real number. How many afternoons did you spend locked in this room, imagining my ass was in your face while you came alone?"

Juno closed his eyes, shame fighting against raw excitation. But Yuna's grip was an anchor that forced him to surrender.

"Every... fuck, every single afternoon," he confessed with a broken voice. "Sometimes two or three times a day. It drove me crazy imagining what it would be like to strip you, how your tits would feel in my hands... I came thinking about the sound you'd make if I had you underneath me."

Yuna let out a soft giggle, a crystalline but cruel sound. She shifted slightly, making her round ass rub against his leg with a slow, circular movement, while her hand continued to keep Juno's cock prisoner and tense.

"I love it... I love knowing I've had you this desperate," she murmured, lowering her gaze to his crotch. "But there's something more. Something much filthier. I've noticed that some of my panties disappear from the laundry basket or show up shifted..."

The silence that followed was heavy, charged with a toxic electricity. Yuna leaned in further, pressing her tits against his chest, forcing him to feel the heat of her skin. Her eyes shone with a predatory curiosity.

"Tell me the truth, Daddy... have you smelled them? Have you taken my used panties to your face to smell me while you jerked off? Do you like knowing how I smell when I'm wet?"

Juno let out a grunt that was half-moan, half-sob of frustration. The fact that she knew, and that she asked him with this cold dominance, finished annihilating any shred of dignity. His cock gave a violent jump in Yuna's hand, pulsing with an almost painful force.

"Yes..." he admitted, opening his eyes and looking at her with animal desperation. "I did. God, I did it several times. The smell of woman you left on the fabric drove me crazy... it made me feel like you were close even when you were in another room. I'm a fucking sicko, Yuna... I'm a sicko for you."

Yuna smiled with absolute satisfaction. She had managed to strip him mentally before she did so physically. The power she felt at that moment was stronger than any orgasm; seeing him like this—reduced to a man dependent and perverted by her body—excited her deeply.

"Now you're being honest, Daddy," she whispered, grazing her lips with his. "Now that you admitted you're my dog... I think it's time I reward you for being such a good boy."

Without warning, Yuna began to move her hand. It wasn't a fast movement, but a slow and torturous caress, sliding up and down the length of the member, squeezing the base and gliding with pressure toward the head, where she felt the pre-cum beginning to dampen the fabric of his pants.

Juno threw his head back, letting out a prolonged moan as his hips instinctively rose, seeking more friction against her hand. His hands gripped Yuna's wide hips tighter, sinking into her skin, while the sound of erratic breathing and gasps filled the room.

Yuna's hand began to move in a hypnotic rhythm, but still over the fabric of the pants. The sound was dry; the rubbing of the textile against the hardened cock created an unbearable tension. Juno had his eyes closed, clenching his teeth while his hips rose involuntarily, desperately seeking more pressure. Yuna watched him with a smile of superiority; she enjoyed seeing how this man, who was supposed to be the adult in the relationship, was reduced to a bundle of nerves and desire under her palm.

"You're so hard you're going to rip your pants, Daddy," she whispered, her voice dropping to a hiss. "But I don't want you to feel the fabric... I want to feel how your cock pulses against my skin."

With a quick but precise movement, Yuna slid down and unbuttoned his pants, lowering the zipper with a metallic sound that echoed in the silence of the room. When she pulled away the garment and the underwear, Juno's cock snapped outward with violent force, liberated from the pressure. It was red, swollen, and glistening with the pre-cum already appearing at the tip. Veins were marked under the tight skin, throbbing to the beat of an accelerated heart.

Yuna stayed for a moment simply looking at it. The sight of that thick, hot member excited her deeply. She put her hand to her mouth, spat a generous amount of saliva into her palm, and then spread it over the shaft of the cock, wrapping it firmly.

The first movement was slow. *Shlip... shlap...* The wet sound of saliva mixing with skin began to fill the room. Yuna squeezed the base and slid her hand to the head, where moisture accumulated, making the glide fluid and slippery. Juno let out a long, deep moan—a sound born from the depths of his throat—while his hands sank into Yuna's wide hips, squeezing the firm flesh in desperation.

"Look at me, Daddy," she ordered.

Juno opened his eyes, clouded by lust. From his position, he had a privileged view: Yuna's tits swaying gently with the rhythm of her arm, and that slender neck arching while she concentrated on jerking him off. But the most hypnotic part was seeing how her hips moved slightly; every time she moved her hand up, Yuna's round ass tightened against the sheets, creating an image of pure obscenity.

Yuna accelerated the pace. They were no longer slow caresses, but fast and firm strokes with her hand. The *shlip-shlap* sound became more erratic and louder. Juno was on the edge; his entire body trembled, and his moans were no longer words, but animal grunts.

"Do you like it when I touch you like this?" she asked in a hoarse voice. "Do you like knowing that I'm the one in control of your pleasure?"

Without stopping her hand, Yuna began to descend. She slid slowly down Juno's body, moving down his abdomen while her tits brushed against his hot skin. The movement caused her round, firm ass to slide downward, moving with a feline grace until her face was mere centimeters from the throbbing cock.

Juno held his breath. The anticipation was so strong he felt like he might choke. He saw Yuna looking up at him, eyes shining and tongue moistening her own lips. The contrast between her delicate face and the brutality of the cock in front of her was an almost violent image.

Yuna didn't dive in immediately. First, she used the tip of her tongue to lick the drop of pre-cum glistening on the head of the member. It was a light, electric touch that made Juno arch his back and let out a stifled cry. Then, with a torturous slowness, she opened her mouth and wrapped the tip with her lips, sucking hard while her eyes remained locked onto his.

Yuna wasn't satisfied with a simple touch. Once she felt the violent pulsation of the cock against her tongue, she decided to swallow it all. She opened her mouth as wide as possible and, with a slow and deliberate movement, sank the member until the base hit her lips. She let out a muffled sound, a deep *glup* that echoed in her throat, while her eyes dilated feeling him filling her entire oral space.

Juno let out an animal scream, a muffled roar that shook his whole torso. His hands, desperate, no longer just gripped Yuna's hips; they lowered to her buttocks, digging fingers into the round, firm flesh of her ass, squeezing with a force that would surely leave marks. The contrast was obscene: Yuna's slender body, kneeling between his legs, being consumed by the brutal erection of a man who no longer had any shred of control.

Yuna began to move with a voracious rhythm. *Slurp... glup... slurp...* The sound of suction was wet and constant, filling the silence of the room with a carnal and raw music. She didn't just go up and down; she used her tongue to circle the crown of the member, creating a vacuum that sucked blood toward the tip, making Juno's cock swell even more. Every time she went deep, her tits brushed his thighs, swaying with the rhythm of her head, while her wide hips shifted slightly on the sheets, maintaining that perfect balance between fragility and carnal power.

Juno was in a state of pure agony. He felt the wet, tight heat of Yuna's throat enveloping him like a hot press. The fact that it was her—his girlfriend's daughter—draining him this way acted as a fuel that accelerated his path to the precipice. His abs tightened to the limit, the veins in his neck stood out, and his breathing became a series of short, desperate gasps.

"Look at me..." Juno managed to articulate through grit teeth, his voice broken. "Yuna... I'm... fuck, I'm going to cum..."

Yuna didn't stop. On the contrary, hearing that he was on the edge, she accelerated the pace. Her cheeks sank from the force of the suction and her eyes locked onto his, sending a clear message: *don't you dare stop until I say so.* She used her hands to massage the base of the member while her mouth worked with frenetic intensity. The sound was now a chaos of fluids; the *shlap* of her lips against the skin and the constant *glup* of her throat swallowing air and pre-cum.

Suddenly, Juno's body went rigid as a rock. His fingers dug violently into Yuna's round ass, arching his back backward while an electric spasm ran through his entire spine.

"Ahhh... fuck!" he screamed, a heartbreaking sound that broke the nocturnal silence.

In that instant, the first jet of cum shot out with violent force, impacting directly against the back of Yuna's throat. She didn't recoil a single millimeter. On the contrary, she tightened her lips further around the member and sucked hard, forcing every drop of the load into her mouth.

*Glup... glup... glup...*

Juno continued to pulse for several seconds, releasing thick, hot bursts that filled Yuna's oral cavity. She felt the salty, strong taste, the viscous texture, and the searing heat of the cum sliding down her throat. She didn't let a single drop fall; she made sure to absorb it all, enjoying the feeling of emptiness left in the man while she filled herself with his essence.

When the pulsations finally ceased, Yuna withdrew slowly. A thick, white string of cum remained suspended between her lips and the tip of Juno's cock, glistening under the dim lamp light before breaking and falling onto his chest.

Yuna didn't clean herself. She stayed there, kneeling, her gaze fixed on Juno, who lay on the bed totally exhausted, eyes lost and breathing erratic. She ran her tongue over her lips, savoring the remnants of the cum left at the corners of her mouth, and then swallowed with an audible sound, closing the cycle of power.

"Good boy, Daddy," she whispered, with a cold and victorious smile. "Now you know who you really belong to."

She stood up calmly, letting her wide hips sway as she walked away from the bed. The G-string still marked her round ass, which glistened for a moment before disappearing into the shadows of the hallway. She didn't look back; she knew Juno would stay there, empty and bewitched, processing the reality that he had just surrendered his will to the girl he should have protected.

Yuna closed the bedroom door softly, leaving behind the scent of sex, the moisture of the climax, and a man completely destroyed by forbidden desire.

[authorhjk1]

May 16, 2026

(IU X Male Reader) Wordcount: 3442 words

You slam your cock deep into her tight pussy with a rough thrust, burying yourself to the hilt. The wet slap of your hips meeting her ass echoes through the hotel room as you kneel between her spread legs on the bed.

She’s completely naked beneath you. Pale, smooth skin flushed pink, small but perfect tits bouncing with every hard stroke. Her legs are bent and pulled back toward her chest, giving you full access. You grip her slim thighs tightly, fingers digging into soft flesh as you pound her without mercy, driving your thick cock in and out of her slick heat over and over.

“Fuuuck… so tight.”

You groan, eyes locked on where your shaft disappears between her glistening folds.

She’s wearing a black lace eye mask that completely covers her eyes and upper face, leaving only her pretty pink lips and delicate jaw visible. Because of it, you still can’t be 100% sure who she is. You think it’s IU, but that seems impossible. Why the hell would IU show up at your hotel room door like this?

Half an hour earlier, you had opened your door after a soft knock, expecting room service or maybe a wrong room. Instead, there she stood in the dimly lit hallway: a petite woman in a white hotel robe that barely reached mid-thigh, a black lace eye mask on her face, phone held up in one hand like she was recording. Her voice was soft, slightly shy, but direct.

“Hi… I saw you earlier at the elevator. Would you like to shoot some content with me for my OnlyFans? I’ll pay you well. No faces for you, and I’ll stay masked. Just… raw and real. Are you in?”

You barely had time to process before she let the robe slip off her shoulders, revealing her naked body underneath. The next thing you knew, the door was locked, the phone was propped up on the nightstand recording everything, and you were balls-deep inside the tightest, wettest pussy you’d ever felt.

Now you’re fucking her like your life depends on it.

You lean forward, changing the angle so your cock drags against her front wall with every thrust. She lets out a high, sweet moan that sounds exactly like IU’s voice from all the songs you’ve heard. Her hands clutch the sheets above her head, back arching hard as you rail her.

“Ahh-! Harder…Fuck me harder, please…”

You oblige, gripping her narrow waist and pounding into her with deep, brutal strokes. Her pussy squeezes around you steadily, soaking your cock and balls with her juices. The wet sounds of her cunt taking every inch fill the room.

You still can’t believe this is real. Is this actually IU? The sweet, innocent-looking national treasure of Korea? Or just some insanely hot lookalike who does secret OnlyFans work?

Either way, you don’t care right now.

You slam into her again and again, watching her tits bounce and her masked face twist in pleasure. Her mouth stays open in a constant moan, tongue occasionally darting out to wet her lips. You reach down and rub her swollen clit with your thumb while continuing to destroy her pussy. Her whole body jerks violently.

“Oh my god-! I’m-I’m cuming-!”

Her walls clamp down hard around your cock as she orgasms, pulsing and gushing around you. You keep thrusting through it. You fuck her straight through her climax until her legs shake. Her tight pussy flutters and squeezes around your cock as she rides out the waves. Her sweet moans fill the room, but you’re already feeling that familiar pressure building deep in your core. Your balls tighten, heat rushing up your spine. You spread her legs even wider, pushing her knees toward her shoulders so she’s folded almost in half beneath you. Leaning over her small frame, you start destroying her cunt with short, brutal strokes, slamming into her as deep as you can go.

“I’m close. Fuck, I’m really close…”

“Please… cum on my face. Cum all over my face… I want it. Please-”

That’s all it takes. You fuck her hard for a few more seconds, pounding her soaked pussy until you can’t hold back any longer. With a groan, you pull out of her dripping heat and quickly scoot forward on the bed. You’re no longer kneeling between her legs. You’re straddling her chest now, your slick cock hovering right above her masked face. You stroke yourself fast and hard, staring down at her. IU obediently opens her mouth wide, tongue sliding out as she makes a soft, lewd “Aaaah” sound, waiting for you like a perfect little cumslut. It feels strange for a second, cuming on a woman whose eyes you can’t even see, someone you’re not even sure is really IU. But in this moment, none of that matters. The pressure is too much.

You cum hard. Thick ropes of cum shoot across her face. The first shot lands straight into her open mouth, painting her tongue. The next splatter across her cheek and the black lace mask. More streaks land on her lips, her chin, and the bridge of her nose. You keep stroking, milking every last drop onto her pretty, masked face until you’re completely spent.

You stay there for a moment, kneeling above her chest, breathing heavily as you admire the mess you made. Her face is covered in your cum, some dripping down her cheeks, some pooling on her tongue, the white contrasting beautifully against the black lace.

IU closes her mouth and swallows audibly.

“Mmm… delicious. You taste really good…”

Without hesitation, she lifts her head slightly and wraps her soft lips around your sensitive cock, sucking you clean. Her tongue swirls gently around your shaft. She licks up every remaining drop of cum. She takes you deeper into her warm mouth, sucking softly until you’re spotless.

You groan at the gentle overstimulation, one hand instinctively resting on the top of her head as she finishes cleaning you. You expect her to stop after a minute or two. Most women would pull off once they’ve cleaned you up, maybe give you a shy smile or ask if you want to keep filming. But IU doesn’t stop. Her soft, warm mouth keeps working your sensitive cock with slow, lazy sucks. Her tongue swirls gently around your shaft, licking every inch as if she’s savoring the mixed taste of your cum and her own juices. She takes you deeper, humming softly around you, the vibrations traveling straight to your balls. To your surprise, you start getting hard again. Your cock twitches and swells inside her mouth, growing thicker against her tongue. IU makes a pleased little sound and starts sucking with more purpose, bobbing her head slowly while her lips stay wrapped tightly around you.

You stare down at her, still kneeling over her chest. The sight is filthy and surreal.

Her face is still covered in your cum, thick white streaks drying on her cheeks, dripping slowly down her jaw, and smeared across the black lace eye mask. Some of it has even gotten into her hair. Yet she continues sucking you like it’s the most natural thing in the world. Her tongue works tirelessly to bring you back to full hardness.

Your mind starts racing again.

Is this actually IU?

She has a concert scheduled in this city next week. You saw the posters everywhere when you checked into the hotel. The real IU would be busy with rehearsals, soundchecks, and media appearances. Why the hell would she be in a random guy’s hotel room filming OnlyFans content?

But then again… the voice. That sweet, slightly breathy tone when she moaned. The way her body feels. The petite frame and perfect pale skin. It all matches.

The mask makes sense if it really is her, a way to protect her identity while still indulging in something risky and dirty. Or maybe she just enjoys the anonymity. Plenty of girls in this line of work wear masks anyway. It doesn’t prove anything.

Still, the idea that the Lee Jieun is currently sucking your cock with your own cum still painted across her face feels completely insane.

You’re fully hard again now, your cock standing rigid between her soft lips. IU pulls back just enough to swirl her tongue around the sensitive head, then takes you deep once more, sucking greedily. She hums contentedly, as if she could happily stay like this for hours, focused entirely on your cock.

You swallow hard, heart pounding with a strange mix of lust and disbelief.

Her warm, wet mouth works you over with slow, devoted strokes, lips sliding up and down your shaft, tongue swirling around the head every time she pulls back. Even with your cum still streaked across her cheeks and black lace mask, she doesn’t seem to care.

After several long minutes of her dedicated sucking, IU finally pulls off completely. A thin string of saliva connects her lower lip to the tip of your cock for a second before it breaks. She licks her lips, tasting the mess, and tilts her masked face up toward you.

“You’re hard again already…Want to go for round two?”

You don’t even need to answer. She rolls over smoothly onto her stomach and you scoot back again. Then she pushes herself up onto her hands and knees. Her petite body looks incredible in this position: slim waist, round ass pushed back toward you, and her soaked pussy glistening between her thighs.

You move behind her quickly, kneeling on the bed. Gripping her narrow hips, you line up your throbbing cock with her tight entrance and push forward.

Her cunt swallows you completely.

“Fuck…”

You groan as you sink balls-deep into her again. She’s still incredibly wet and warm from earlier, her walls gripping you perfectly.

IU lets out a soft moan and arches her back, pushing her ass back against you.

“Mmm… yes. Just like that.”

You don’t waste any time. You start fucking her properly from behind with long, deep strokes that make her small body rock forward with every thrust. The sound of your hips slapping against her ass fills the room again, wet and lewd.

Her pussy feels even tighter in this position. It squeezes around your cock as you pound into her. You watch the way her small ass jiggles slightly with each impact. Your hands grip her hips harder for leverage as you drive deeper.

“Ahh-! Harder…”

IU whimpers, dropping her head down onto the mattress while keeping her ass up high for you.

“Fuck me harder…”

You do as she says, slamming into her with rough, powerful thrusts. The new angle lets you hit even deeper, the head of your cock brushing against that sensitive spot inside her with every stroke. Her moans grow louder, sweeter, and more desperate as you rail her from behind. Your hands slide up her back, then grip her shoulders, pulling her back onto your cock as you destroy her tight little cunt.

Your pace picks up, each thrust growing faster and more forceful. The sound of your hips slamming against her ass gets louder. Her tight pussy takes every brutal stroke, squeezing around your thick cock as you drive deeper, the quelching sounds getting louder and wetter.

“Ahh-! Yes… just like that…”

She sinks lower into the mattress under the relentless pounding. Her back arches beautifully, pushing her ass higher for you while her upper body collapses forward. Her arms tremble and give out, no longer able to hold her up. She drops from her hands down onto her forearms, elbows digging into the sheets as she tries to stay in position.

You don’t slow down though. You keep pounding her dripping cunt with raw power, watching her petite body jolt forward with every deep thrust. Her small tits press into the mattress, nipples rubbing against the sheets as she rocks helplessly.

Another few hard strokes and she sinks even further. IU’s face drops down completely, forehead and cheeks pressed into the mattress. Her arms go limp, lying uselessly beside her head like she can’t even control them anymore. She’s no longer on all fours. She’s face-down, ass-up, completely surrendered to your cock.

You lean over her, one hand pressing down between her shoulder blades to keep her pinned while your other hand grips her waist. You fuck her like that. With animalistic strokes that make her soaked pussy squelch and spasm around you.

Her moans are muffled by the mattress now, turning into desperate, broken whimpers the longer you use her.

“Mmmph-! Hah-!”

The new angle lets you hit even deeper inside her. Her walls flutter and clench around your cock as you destroy her from behind, her entire body shaking under the force of your pounding. Her ass jiggles with every impact, her pussy creaming all over your shaft.

You keep railing her like this, while IU lies there face-down, arms limp beside her, taking every inch like the perfect little slut she is right now.

You use her like a personal fleshlight. Your grip on her hips is bruising as you slam into her soaked pussy with long, savage strokes. You pull her back onto your cock just as hard as you thrust forward. The wet, filthy sounds of her cunt squelching around your thick shaft fill the entire room. Every thrust makes her petite body jolt forward, her face still buried in the mattress.

IU’s moans grow louder, turning into desperate, broken cries that are half-muffled by the sheets.

“Ahh-! Fuck-! So good…!”

Suddenly her voice cracks with need.

“Pull my hair… please-! Pull my hair hard-!”

You don’t hesitate. You reach forward, grab a thick fistful of her soft dark hair, and yank her head back sharply. IU hisses loudly through her teeth from the pain, but her pussy clenches violently around your cock at the same time, gushing fresh wetness down your shaft. You pull her upper body off the mattress until she’s forced back into that perfect arched position. Her ass is high in the air, back curved deeply, head yanked back by your hand in her hair. Her arms hang uselessly at her sides. The black lace mask stays firmly in place, but you can see the way her mouth hangs open in pure bliss, tongue slightly out.

You keep fucking her like this, using her hair like reins while you destroy her cunt. Each powerful thrust makes her small body rock forward only to be yanked back onto your cock by the grip on her hair.

“Yes-! Yes-! Like that-! Harder… please fuck me harder…! Don’t stop…!”

She’s completely lost in it now, shamelessly begging while you rail her from behind. Her pussy flutters and squeezes around you in a distinct pattern, getting wetter and tighter with every stroke. You can feel her getting dangerously close again, her thighs shaking, her back arching even more desperately into your hold.

You keep pounding her dripping twat without mercy, hair wrapped tightly around your fist, using her like your own personal toy as another powerful orgasm builds rapidly inside her. Your other hand slides from her slim waist down between her legs. Your fingers find her swollen, slippery clit and start rubbing tight, fast circles over it.

IU’s moans turn into sharp, desperate screams.

“Ahh-! Fuck-! Right th-there-! Don’t stop-!”

Her whole body starts trembling like crazy. Her pussy clenches and flutters madly around your cock, getting impossibly tighter, making it harder for you to fuck her with full force. You keep rubbing her clit faster, trying to pound her harder, refusing to slow down even for a second.

Then she breaks.

IU cums hard with a loud, broken cry. Her entire body convulses as a powerful orgasm rips through her. To your shock, she actually squirts. A hot rush of clear fluid gushes out around your cock, soaking your thighs, her ass, and the sheets beneath her. The force of it pushes your cock completely out of her spasming pussy.

You stare down in disbelief, breathing hard.

“Holy shit.”

You just made IU - or at least a girl who looks and sounds exactly like her - cum twice on your cock… and now she’s squirting all over your hotel bed. Her petite body shakes and quivers nonstop, legs twitching, back still arched from your grip on her hair. She lets out a long, broken whimper before finally collapsing flat onto her stomach, completely spent. Her arms lie limp beside her head, ass still slightly raised, her soaked pussy visibly pulsing and dripping.

You kneel there for a moment, your cock rock-hard and glistening with her juices, just watching her twitch and recover.

Then the hunger takes over again. You move closer, grab your slick cock, and line it up with her dripping entrance once more. Without waiting, you push forward and thrust back inside her.

IU gasps sharply. Her body jerks as you fill her again.

You immediately resume pounding her, fucking her into the mattress while she’s still trying to catch her breath from that shattering orgasm. Her pussy is even wetter now. It’s hot and sloppy from her squirt, making every thrust sound way louder.

She whimpers weakly beneath you, barely able to string different words together.

“W-wait… I just… ahh-!”

But you don’t slow down. You grip her hips and keep railing her soaked cunt. You chase your own pleasure while she lies there, helplessly taking it. Your hips snap forward harder and faster, slamming into IU’s soaked pussy with punishing strokes. You grip her hips tightly, pulling her back onto you with every thrust while she lies face-down beneath you.

“I’m gonna cum…I’m gonna cum in your pussy-”

IU’s voice cracks with lust.

“Yes-! Please cum inside me!”

She begs, pushing her ass back against you.

“Breed me… fill me up… pump your cum deep in my womb, please-!”

You bury yourself as deep as you can go…and explode.

Thick, heavy ropes of cum flood her pussy. They paint her insides as your cock pulses again and again. You groan, grinding against her ass while you empty every drop into her. The sensation of pumping your load straight into her tight, twitching cunt is mind-blowing. You stay buried deep inside her for a long moment, savoring the warmth and the way her walls flutter around you, milking every last spurt. Only when your orgasm finally fades do you slowly pull out.

A thick glob of your cum immediately leaks from her freshly fucked pussy, dripping down her thighs onto the ruined sheets. You sit back on your heels, breathing hard, staring at the mess you made. Your cum is still drying on her masked face and now leaking steadily from her pussy. The disbelief hits you all over again.

Did I really just fuck IU and creampie her? Twice?

You decide right then not to ask. If she says she isn’t IU, the fantasy will shatter. Keeping the illusion alive feels way hotter.

IU reaches weakly for her phone on the nightstand and stops the recording. She turns halfway onto her side. She looks at you with a tired but satisfied smile.

“Wow… that was amazing.”

She says with a pleased laugh.

“You really know how to fuck. Best content I’ve shot in a long time.”

You chat for a couple of minutes. Small talk about how good it felt, how wet she got, how hard she came. Then she bites her lip.

“I wouldn’t mind doing this again sometime… on camera or off.”

Your heart jumps. She holds out her phone to you.

“Put your number in.”

You quickly type it in. Your fingers shake. She takes the phone back, then slowly gets up on shaky legs. She grabs the white hotel robe from the floor and slips it on, tying it loosely around her waist.

“Mmm… I can feel your cum running down my legs already.”

She says with a playful grin, shifting her thighs.

“I should probably shower.”

You smirk.

“Want some company?”

IU laughs and shakes her head.

“No thank you… I’m gonna need some time to recover after that pounding you gave me.”

She walks over to the door, still a little unsteady on her feet. Before she leaves, she turns back one last time.

“Thanks again. I’ll text you.”

You manage to hide your disappointment as she slips out into the hallway. The door clicks shut behind her.

You sit there alone in your hotel room, still naked, cock covered in her juices, staring at the messy bed.

You really hope she texts.

---------------------

Happy IU day!

[mascarponny]

Fantastical Destiny

KiiiKiii Jiyu x M! Reader

tags : smut, angst, fantasy, elf, grief, trauma // Wordcount : 9k~

TW : mentions of r*pe

special shoutout to @dotoliwrites & @octoberautumnbox for betareading this! check out their works to see a masterclass in writings! also a much-needed mention for @erospandemos enjoy the Jiyu birthday! <3

When was the last time you looked in the mirror?

Such is the question wandering around Jiyu’s head. For it’s been a long, long while since the last time she did. 

An elf doesn’t forget, and she couldn’t stress enough how much she wishes they would.

“I wish he was never born.”

You overheard your mom’s prayers in the middle of the night. Your cheeks felt warm, and soon after it felt wet too.

.

Living with your mom should be enough. You only have each other. A good son would have to be able to persist, to live strongly, to pay back all the good deeds your mom has ever done to you.

Good deeds. Breakfast, mostly consisting of cheap spaghetti and salt. Dinner, still spaghetti and salt. Sleep? You’d be lucky if your mom didn’t call you to her room. Extinguish her half consumed cigarettes on your back. Throw the cans of beers right onto your head. Smash your shins with the handle of the broom. Study. School? You only ever learn by overhearing the kids next door working and mumbling through their homeworks. 

You still considered your mom as the kindest person ever. She still tended to your needs, even after everything she’s done in between. She provided a house, a bed, foods. That’s what’s called being responsible, right?

.

“Why did you leave me?!”

Why indeed. Why would father leave her alone? Why would he leave you in her care? You would never know. After all, what even is the point of having a father? Your mom is all you ever need to live.

.

“Take off your pants.”

“Yes, mom,” you obliged. Reluctant, hesitant, but never defiant.

It’s a ritual, she once said. To strengthen our bond. You nod. You could never remember what happened in those nights.

.

“I finally got myself a boyfriend! I will get rid of him tonight. Thank you, Lord!”

What was she even saying? A boyfriend? But she always said she hated dad. Mom always said she would never, ever have another dad. Weren’t you enough? She always said you were the perfect companion. A friend. A partner. Get rid of him. By him, did she mean…you?

The door to your room slammed open that night.

You weren’t there.

You weren’t everywhere.

=

“Neighh! Neighhh!”

Laughters. The two girls laughed in front of the mirror.

“That’s not how unicorns sound, stupid Haum!”

“Eh? Have you even seen one? I have!”

“Where?”

“In my dreams! Bweh~”

“Stupid Haum!”

“Stupider Jiyu~~”

Crash!

“Whoah!” the girls scream in unison. A boy suddenly came rushing through the front door of their house.

“Hel-help, help! My mom-she-she’s trying to kill me!”

What? The initial reaction is silence. Confusion. A complete stranger just broke through the door. Now he’s saying something taboo so very casually? Well, not casually per se. He was gasping, his face as pale as the sea of Banyu. He wasn’t lying. But, to say that his mom was going to kill him?

Jiyu decides to kneel forward. She’s trying to hold his shoulder as gently as possible. He still jumps at contact.

“W-what? Whe-where am I? I was just running through the forest…, and-and…, this was the first house that I see…,” you still gasp. You’ve run for so long, so far. Your throat can no longer lubricate itself. The sweats on your body have completely dried out. You pass out seconds after.

Thud.

“Akh!” the girls still standing are screaming.

“Haum! Go get the guy water, or something. Hurry! I can feel his soul trying to escape the body!”

“O-okay, okay! Hang on!” Haum rushes to the water source just at the back of the house. She pulls out the leaf of the Kelor around this small fountain. Holding just enough water to–hopefully–bring you back.

Jiyu doesn’t stay still. She quickly lifts your body and takes you to the bed. She puts you on the cushioning layers of animal hides. Your body is sizzling hot to her touch. She leaves you there, going to the kitchen to conjure up a special mixture of herbs to bring your temperature down. She’s really quick with her hands.

“Here!” Haum hands Jiyu the bowled leaf, full of fresh water.

“Give me a hand?” Jiyu carefully lifts your head up, then rests it on her raised thigh. She’s kneeling beside your unconscious body.

Haum quickly responds. She brings the leaf closer to your mouth, nudging your stiff chapped lips slightly open. The water trickles down, you gulp instinctively.

“There, there,” Jiyu points her mouth to where the special mixture is placed. “It should help, the Jamu will stabilize his body.”

Haum nods and does exactly what she did before, just with Jamu instead of fresh water this time.

And work it really does. Your breath calms down almost immediately as your dangerously high fever cools down. Jiyu puts your head slowly back down and leaves you to lay there in peace.

“Phew!” Jiyu wipes her forehead upon leaving the room.

“What even was that?! I thought unicorn was something, but this? This is a whole new world!” Haum excitedly exclaims.

Jiyu looks up at her–Haum is slightly taller, a fact Jiyu will never be able to live down. “Don’t treat her like some kind of an exotic creature. That’s not polite.”

Haum shrugs. “Welp. He broke into our house. Don’t know which one is worse at this point.”

“You know what, that’s a fair point.”

=

It’s been a week. Maybe. You’re not entirely sure. Actually, you’re not even sure if this entire ordeal is real or no deal. You just remembered feelings. Anguish. Dread. Exhaustion.

All of a sudden you’re here. Inside this really weird shaped house. Being taken care of by two divinely pretty girls. Come to think of it, you haven’t even talked to them at all–you did, you forgot those, you were messed up then anyways.

“H-hello-”

“Oh, hi! Are you feeling well already?” Jiyu answers attentively. She’s initially just standing in the room, looking into the mirror–specifically, at your reflection. Her eyes catch yours when you open your mouth. She turns around to face you, face all bright and sparkly. This is the first time you open your mouth for reasons other than eating and drinking.

“Yeah…, those bitter liquids…, I feel like they help a lot. Still very bitter though.”

She chuckles. “Yeah, I know right? Those are called Jamu, they’re good for you! Even if the taste isn’t,” she’s sitting on the edge of this…bed…? It feels very primitive. Seeing that it’s made up of nothing but woods and mixture of animal skins and furs.

“Yeah. Uhm, thanks. Y-you’re so kind.”

Jiyu closes the distance. Very quickly at that. This was something you realised ever since you gained consciousness. She moves like the air itself, light, swift, weightless. This is one of those examples, by the time you know it her hand is already on your shoulder. “You’re very welco-”

You hurriedly back away. Dragging the sheets of animal fur with you. Your heart is palpitating. Hands gripping the sheets tight. Your eyes blink rapidly, without you realizing. You look at her like she’s holding a knife pointed right at your face.

“I’m sorry. I, uh,” she retracts her hand awkwardly. “It seems like you still need some time. Well, if you ever need help, just call my name okay?” her voice is naturally high pitched, but it sounds gentle and caring. She backs away and stands by the bed, just as swiftly as always, before leaving the room.

Your breath is stuck at the upper part of your throat. You know she doesn’t mean any harm. Your body just does these things involuntarily, ever since you left that place. Actually, you don’t even know whether or not your body has been doing this for as long as you can remember. Which is the main issue for now, you can’t remember shit.

Just a memory of someone threatening you, apparently a female. Mom. Do you even have a mom? You’re not sure, but this exact figure is super vicious, scary, everything regarding her is just so bad. Then you remember being exhausted to the point of almost dying, before you came here. That’s it, anything else is just a hazy memory.

.

“So, how was he?” Haum asks. Her hands are muddied. She just tended the garden.

“He finally speaks.”

“Well that’s good then! How about we-”

“Still terrified of us. Like, he’s looking at me like I’m something really, really bad. I don’t think there’s much we can do for now,” Jiyu sighs. Her position shifted from just in front of Haum to now sitting on the chair behind. A chair made entirely of solid dirt and pebbles.

Haum sways her hand, pointing sideways. The chair Jiyu is sitting on is extended just enough to fit two people. She crashes her ass down; “Huft! Well, at the very least you’ve introduced yourself, right?”

Jiyu exaggeratingly facepalms herself. The air around the room breezes upwards in accordance. “I haven’t!”

=

Weeks gone by. You have now understood that this isn’t the world of humans. It’s unclear what it is, at first. But you slowly start to pick things up.

The residents of the house, the two beautiful girls–can you even call them girls?--named Jiyu and Haum are creatures that utilise the energy around them for everything they do. Elves, they told you, when you mumbled about it on the bed. Jiyu uses the energy of air, which explains her tendency to move really quick. Haum on the other hand uses earth, which explains the frequent vibrations in and or around the house–you genuinely thought they were earthquakes at first. She’s way stronger than she appears. 

“Morning!” Jiyu greets. She’s floating in the air in the backyards. “Ah, do you wanna try? Here, hold my hand!”

You politely decline. Yes. You have progressed to explore the world outside the room now. This house is way larger than what you’re familiar with.

“Aw cmon, how many times do I have to tell you that I won’t bring you any-” Jiyu pushes the air below her, blowing into the fountain and redirecting the air right onto your face; “-harm!”

The water is wet in this world–duh.

Your hand fidgets around your waist. You’re soaked. Jiyu is laughing now with her belly pointed up, she's curling up in laughter. You’re not sure what to do. So, in the midst of confusion, you dig up a handful of dirt and throw it to her. It lands right onto her face.

The laughter stopped. Jiyu freezes up–still in air. Then, in one swift motion, she’s floating right in front of your face. Her slender finger, the index, is tapping your nose. “Now up!”

You scream. You’re fucking flying. How can you not scream?

Jiyu’s laughter is back with double the intensity. You’re finally floating with her.

You spend the whole afternoon in the air. Floating around. Screaming around. Playing around. It was an afternoon well spent.

“O-okay Jiyu, n-now is really the time to go back to the ground…I’m…hungry…?”

Jiyu chuckles at your pathetic attempt to lie, though she does let you go down. In air, she’s lying down while resting her chin on both of her palms. Her legs are folded, her soles swaying around similar to how a duck moves. “So, how was that?”

It was an unknown variable. To try out flying, of all things. But the fact that you didn’t feel hurt anywhere, whether physically and mentally, could only mean that you actually had some fun, right? Jiyu has done nothing but good deeds.

“T-thanks. What do I need to do i-in return, Jiyu?”

Jiyu’s wide smile loosens. Her facial muscles are tightening in response. She’s landing gracefully. “Hey, you don’t need to do anything. We just had fun. Together. Us. Okay?” she’s considering gently patting your shoulder, but decided against it.

Your jaw trembles. That doesn’t feel right at all. 

“B-but, I have to repay any good deeds I get! O-or, or else-”

You feel something touching your cheek. It feels feathery. Like falling into a sea of pillows. It’s warm, comforting, it’s everything you’re expecting a touch from someone would be. For the first time since you got here, Jiyu braved herself to touch you, on your cheek of all places. Weirdly enough, you have no intention to shy away from it.

“If you insist, let’s eat dinner together. Is that okay?” Jiyu’s voice is a warm soothing wave crashing into every ending of your nerves.

You’re not entirely sure of it, but for the first time in your life, you feel like it’s really okay to just be.

“Did you guys have fuuunnnnn??? I brought mushroommsssss from the jungiesss~~” it’s Haum. She sounds elevated—zoomies exists here.

Jiyu instantly withdraws her hand the moment she hears Haum. Her cheeks are slowly filled with life as she throws her face aside.

=

Months into this life in the new realm. It is very similar to the environment you lived in before. Same reds. Same greens. Same blues. Everything looks the part, except for the fact that everything is bigger here.

You’re outside, floating beside Jiyu, waiting for a flying creature to pass by. The familiar term for this is hunting, but Jiyu insists on calling it an act of maintaining the balance of nature. Quite a roundabout way of spelling hunting, but you shrug.

“Have you ever done this before?” Jiyu whispers. Her eyes are focused on the sky.

“Hunting-” Jiyu cuts you off with a sharp stare. “I mean, maintaining balance? No, not really.”

Jiyu looks proud of herself, high smile and all. “Well, you’ll learn from the best,” she points at herself, displaying a cocky smirk. Chin pointing high up. Her chest is puffing up. What a cute elf. Wait, cute?

Then, a thundering sound is heard. It sounds like a clap, almost. A clap that cuts through the air, a cannon. This clap can be heard multiple times. And it gets louder with each repetition. Whatever it is, it’s huge. And approaching fast.

You look at Jiyu. Your face is all scrunched up. This is dangerous, right? What if the creature is overly aggressive? Based on the sound you already know it’s gonna be massive. Your brain is running on nothing but negative thoughts. On the contrary, Jiyu looks thrilled. Wide smile. Bright eyes. Her most excited face so far. She’s making multiple hand signs–no, it’s not a Rasengan–as the sound gets closer and closer.

“It’s here! The Elang!” she says, all smiles.

What you see next, however, isn’t something exactly fitting to be smiling at. It is a creature, and it is flying, but you cannot comprehend one thing; the sheer size of it. It’s a floating goliath. Its wingspan is as big as a damn schoolbus, if not more. The body is feathery, and the head has a pair of beaks, instead of horrifyingly sharp teeth–thank God. But then you see the claws, they’re the size of a small moped, each. You take cover behind Jiyu’s back. You’re not sure why, but the air behind her feels way more intimidating than the literal monster closing its distance.

“Here goes nothing,” Jiyu stretches her neck, turning her head left and right, before jumping ahead. Her hands are vibrating. No, the air around them is. Her fingers are all straightened up, like a blade almost. As she’s getting further from where you’re at, the air around her hands are vibrating more and more, making it look thicker and sharper. “Hey!”

Slash!

That’s it. That’s all you hear before this flying behemoth suddenly stops in its tracks. It doesn’t even have the chance to screech. It doesn’t even seem to realize that its head is slowly separating from the body, with Jiyu floating closely underneath its neck. Wow.

“Hup!” Jiyu claps her hand, the thick air around it instantly disperse. She keeps her hand together though, seemingly charging the air. Then, she motions her hands down and up. The creature, that was starting to fall, is held on by the invisible force. 

Jiyu gives you a thumbs up. “It’s done!” she says, all smiles. Like she didn’t just kill a monster without breaking so much of a sweat.

You can’t close your mouth, the same applies with your eyes. You’re not sure whether it’s fear or astonishment. Probably both. However, seeing Jiyu so cheerful like that you can’t help but follow the excitement. You clap for her. Then she’s waving you over, bringing you closer with a gentle push from behind your back.

“Uhm, do we, uh, what do we do with… this?” you point to the lifeless body of the creature towering above the two of you.

“We eat them, of course. But this doesn’t belong to just us! We will share the meat with the other house, and the animals around. And the carcass will be the food for the jungle! Haum will take care of that. Now, to cut them evenly~”

Jiyu does the hand signs again, before the vibrating air appears around her hands. The invisible blade cuts through the meat and bones effortlessly. It takes no more than 10 minutes to split the creature evenly in 10 portions. She separates the remains and lets it fall slowly onto the jungle below. You can only watch with your hands folded and your legs curled up. You would consider throwing up at the gruesome scene playing right in front of your face, but Jiyu’s surgical cuts and her seriousness negates it. Instead you’re left with an open mouth and an open mind. She really is cute.

“So, do you wanna come with me delivering these to the other house?” Jiyu asks after clapping her hands.

You shake your head right after she says that. Not because you don’t want to, but because your thoughts get really far, really fast. One second you're thinking she’s cute. The next you’re thinking of having a happy family with her as the center of your everything. The audacity. What do you even have to offer? You can’t even kill a monster by yourself. Escaping one is your only achievement–barely.

“Uh, no! I mean, sure! Haha…”

You glide alongside her to a place further than ever. The landscape slowly changes. What was first a sea of thick-dense forest has now changed into that of literal sea. You are traveling along the skirt of the ocean. The sea breeze, the sound of the waves, the unique smell, are all something you have never experienced before. It is soothing your nerves–ones that are completely overwhelmed by the fact that you are traveling in flight mode with nothing but a thin veil of air for protection.

“This is Banyu!” she shouts. Barely audible. “We could search for animals here, but the one who protects it is rather annoying, and don’t get me started on her companion. Tch.”

You completely missed that one. Probably not important. You instead focus more on the jumping fishes below, seemingly greeting your presence. Those fishes are hella big.

.

“And we’re here.”

You nod. In front of you is a house right by the end of the cliff, on the edge of the beach. It looks just as big as the one where Jiyu and Haum live.

You land with a thud, while Jiyu’s is smoothly silent. “This is the house of fire and water.” she exclaims with an uncharacteristically flat voice. Upon second look, the house does look darker than hers–aura wise.

Jiyu knocks on the door. Three times, before an answer comes up.

Click.

The door opens. Two girls are behind it. Dark hair, and an even darker stare. Both of them are taller than Jiyu and Haum.

“Ssup,” one waves, it’s the tallest girl. The shorter one only greets you both with a chin-up.

“I got Elang meat. Here. About three months worth of supplies, more or less. Is my cured meat ready to pick up?”

“Oh yeah, come in. Let me pick it up for you.

Wait, Jiyu only, not that,” the taller girl points at you.

“Watch your mouth Sui.”

The mocking girl, apparently named Sui, faux a smile. “What? Jiyu.”

“This, here, is not that! He’s a friend!”

“Hah! A friend you say. If he’s really just a friend then why do you tend to him this much? Hm? You think we wouldn’t know?”

You can feel Sui literally heats up. Even though you are standing quite a distance away from the door, the heat emanating from her body is felt. Clearly she doesn’t want you in the perimeter. First it was a tickle, gentle poke of heat here and there. But then it escalates into a smothering ropes of fervor. The heat is so intense you can feel yourself almost getting a heatstroke. It doesn’t get better that the air around you feels a lot thinner than it initially is, as if all the oxygen is being sucked up to a point somewhere. Your head is getting lighter as your knees start to sway.

“Sui. That’s enough.”

“Shut up Leesol! Jiyu is the one at fault here!”

Leesol, the shorter girl, grabs Sui on the shoulder. The exact spot where she grabs her is steaming. An evaporation, if you remember the term correctly. The heat around you instantly cools down. You can breathe again. Then you look at Jiyu on your side, her hand is already forming the blade sign.

“Jiyu, it’s okay. I don’t really mind this at all, alright? Please don’t get hurt because of me,” you struggle to form sentences. Sweating all over the place.

Hearing that, her invisible blade dissipates. She huffs to the side of the ocean, it creates a strong gust of wind. “Relax. I won’t lose to her.”

“Jiyu, that’s not what I meant,” you grab her by the arm. You know there’s something around it, but you won’t pussy out just because of that. You’d rather get hurt yourself than seeing her fight for your sake. The air surrounding her cuts your hand, unintentionally. “Grrh!”

“No!” her air dissipates in an instant. Jiyu approaches. Her eyebrows furrow, her eyes are full of regret. You instantly back away. “N-no, sorry. I didn’t mean to do that…,” tears well up in the corner of her eyes.

She is crazy powerful. That’s a fact you can never forget. But, strangely, even though you are a bit terrified at the moment, the thought of her being angry at you still doesn’t get you in the slightest. If anything, you pity her right now.

“Ha! See? Just a friend you said? Then why don’t you accidentally cut his arm clean off!”

“Sui!” Leesol grabs Sui’s shoulder tighter. You can feel apprehension in her voice.

Jiyu grits her teeth. Her fists clench so hard it turns red. Is that blood dripping through her fingers? In a move you can never expect, she punches the air to the direction of their house. The boom is loud, so loud in fact, that you didn’t notice that Jiyu is screaming her heart out in front of you. A flurry of storm-like air blasts in the direction of her punch. Then you see the point of attack. There’s a thick wall of water shielding it.

Behind the water you can see Leesol is putting her arms up. Her entire person becomes a body of water. Beside her, you can also see Sui’s entire body enveloped in flames. The two have similarly turned themselves into an embodiment of their power. The ocean roars. Sending terrifying ripples of waves to the rocky cliff. Even through all the rough winds and splashes of water, you can still feel the air literally heats up. The situation is pretty similar to how it would feel to stand inside of a tornado. It’s fucking scary.

Your breath is halted. Your saliva is stuck in your throat. The impact from the heat before is still hindering your ability to speak normally, let alone scream, but you fight through it. It should be infinitely easier than watching them fight right here right now. “J-Jiyu!” you grab her shoulders once again, now also leaning into her. Your forehead touches hers.

Jiyu looks up at you. Her eyes are sparkling with a green hue, almost glowing. You haven’t considered it up until this point, but her tensed cheek, her gritting teeth, and her deep stare. Jiyu looks like she’s desperate for someone. Your hands move upwards to grasp her jaw. 

“Let’s go home,” you give her a smile. Earnest and hopeful.

A gulp. You can see her eyes sparkle. She silently nods. A single tear leaves the corner of her eye. The attacks stop. Much to your obliviousness, the sky that was dark before brightens up once again. She brings her fists down. Her tight jaw slackens, as is her shoulders. She’s calmed down.

The heavy atmosphere surrounding the area also gets lighter. As the sky gets bright, the wall of water slowly disappears. The raging noise of turbulent water slows down. The hot and uncomfortable air is getting cooler. The literal heat you can feel staring and burning into your body is gone. 

You brave yourself to look at the house. Sui and Leesol are no longer enveloped in their element. Sui folds her hands, looking to her side—the one without Leesol in her view—with pouting lips and furrowing eyebrows. She looks incredibly annoyed. Leesol beside her shakes her head and release her grip from Sui’s shoulder. She then walks up towards the two of you.

“Hey, Jiyu. Sorry about that okay? Just hang on a second I’ll bring your cured meat,” Leesol calms her down. She then looks at you with an apologetic pair of eyes. She bows a little, too, which is a surprise to both you and Jiyu. Leesol returns inside after you bow back. No more than 10 minutes later she’s back bringing heaps of supposedly cured meat. You can no longer see Sui around.

“Here you go, should be enough for five years or so,” then she leans in forward. “And if you all have it in you, please forgive Sui as well. The girl can be really fiery sometimes. Because, well, you know, fire,” Leesol gives you two a wink.

Jiyu weakly turns her head towards the house. Gives Leesol a nod. It is indeed a lot of processed meat, probably equal to two or three portions of the raw Elang meat she brings.

No further conversation is made after the exchange. Jiyu gives them more than enough raw meat, before taking off with all the cured meat behind her. It goes without saying that you’re following her flight by the side. Jiyu stayed silent for the whole trip, even after we reached home.

“Welcome~” Haum opens the door to see Jiyu in a somber expression just walks past her. She doesn’t look as puzzled though, when she sees the state you’re in. “Come in.”

Right when you pass her, Haum stops you in your tracks. “Come with me tomorrow,” she whispers.

=

You and Haum walk through the jungle. It is her duty to take care of yesterday's remains. Unlike Jiyu–and probably the other power wielders–Haum doesn’t really have a method to travel fast. Walking to yesterday’s spot will take us about four hours. 

Similar to Jiyu's manner yesterday, Haum doesn’t really speak much, if at all. You don’t try to conjure up a conversation either. Four hours felt like two days. You notice that your steps are way lighter in this realm. Or is it the residue from Jiyu’s power?

“Hey,” Haum strikes something up, finally.

You are already near the spot. The carcass is visible to the naked eyes. The smell is starting to get bad. “Yeah?”

“Brace yourself,”

“Wha-” then a hit. You bounce off the ground, flying several meters back. Haum’s hand is forming a fist towards where you were standing. You’d expect to get hurt, badly. Like several broken bones level of hurt. To your surprise, it doesn’t. It felt like the punch was cushioned, and so was your fall.

“Hah. So it is true,” she sighs. Then jumps towards you–she leaps like a leopard.

You wince, instinctively backing away. With those predator eyes she has, who wouldn’t?

Haum just laughs at it. “Relax, I won’t do anything more. She would kill me herself if she found out I hurt you. Here,” she lends you a hand.

You grab it in confusion. Still without a word.

“You notice it too, right? Don’t play dumb or else I will punch you for real this time.”

“N-no-I mean! Yes! Yes I do. No, please don’t punch me,” you raise your hands in surrender.

She chuckles. “Haaah…Jiyu likes you,” her voice low and sorry.

“...”

Haum looks up, staring at your face. “Do you not understand?”

You’d honestly prefer lying to her. To say something like ‘I do’. But you don’t, you can’t. Not when you truly don’t know what it even means to like someone. “N-no. I-I don’t know, I just, I don’t meet that many people. My world was limited to only…, one person before. I, respectfully, really don’t know what it is like to like people. But I do feel comfortable around Jiyu.”

“Yeah that’s called liking someone, asshole-” mean words, but her voice is soft and polite. “-You see, in this world, liking, loving someone is a taboo. Something we don’t normally do. Ever.”

“W-wait, I thought Jiyu and you are lovers?”

A laugh breaks through her mouth. It is quite hysterical, to the point of her bowing down holding her stomach because of it. “Seriously? Do we even look like that?”

“I mean, you two live in the same house…”

“Just because of that?” she laughs still, just not as hard. “Hah, oh well, I don’t really know the rules in your world, but no. We aren’t lovers okay? We came in pairs. Born in the same place. That house,” she wipes the tears from her eyes.

You frown. “Born? So your parents are?”

“Mother Earth, or Biyung, in our language. You see, we elves are an extension of our respective element. I’m sure you already know at this point, but Jiyu is air, I’m holding earth, and the two girls you met yesterday are fire and water. We keep the balance of our world, until it’s time for someone to take over. Well, I mean, we’re not the only ones per se, there are lots and lots of element wielders spread across this realm and us four just happen to be the strongest for now.”

You open your ears wide and keep your mouth shut tight.

“Don’t fret though, we still have like, around 5000 years more to live, before the change happens again. We’re still below our 500, so still young, one might say. The problem is, we can only live so long because we have no need to love. You see, loving someone means sacrificing our power. 

Now, do you see why it’s taboo? For us specifically, loving means we will share our power with the partner. A shared power means a weaker one. A weak power means a weak link in the chain of the world's balance. A weak balance, well, to put it simply, means a fucked up earth. Every earth.

It happens before, exactly once, this phenomenon of love. It was a couple we refer to as Annyeongz. The curse of it-”

“Curse?” you can’t hold it back. Cutting her mid sentence.

She laughs, a somber one. “Yes. Curse. Like I said, love drains our power. So the lovers will be forced to return their power back to Biyung. In other words, to die an untimely death.

Because, once we fall in love, we love forever.”

A silence. Haum’s face is filled with an emotion so complex you can’t quite get a grasp on it. Grief being the biggest, presumably. Her eyes keep staring at the ground.

“You see, Jiyu is a good elf. I like her, as a sister, but yeah. If she already fell to it, to you, then I guess there’s nothing I can do,” Haum rubs her eyes with her forearms.

“Wait, you said love drains your power, right?”

She nods.

“So it doesn’t happen in an instant?”

She shakes her head.

“In that case, you’re in luck,” you sigh in relief.

“I can only live to, I dunno, 70, on average,” your lips curve in satisfaction.

Haum on the other hand, is looking at you with a grief way deeper than before.

=

It’s been five years in the realm. You slowly start to get better and better at controlling air.

“Now straighten your hands! Keep it tight on your sides!” she yells at you mid flight, before flying at a speed you can only guess is faster than a commercial plane.

You did what she told you to. But bravery is one factor making all the difference, you couldn’t catch up to her.

“Waah, you arrive about 15 minutes later than I do, hmmmm.”

You land on the colorful hill. It is a flower field right on the edge of a cliff. Quite the scenic place she’s chosen for the fly training this day. A loud blow is audible once your feet touch the ground, you are nowhere near Jiyu’s level of smoothness and mastery.

Jiyu laughs. A crisp laugh full of freedom. It’s the way her head tilts slightly up, her eyes shut tightly, her teeth showing, and her nose slightly scrunched up. So this is what it means to fall in love. You still don’t understand how such a beautiful thing could be considered as a curse.

You sit beside her standing self. Even in your sitting position she’s still about three apples tall. “That was scary.”

She looks down, still between the laughs. “What is?”

“You’re going so fast!”

“That was not my full speed you know~”

“I know,” you let your body fall on the soft grass. Thud. “Oof. Hm,” your hand reaches the clear blue sky. “I wonder how do you feel the first time you fly,”

She sits her body down right beside you. Looking up towards the same view you currently indulge in. “I remember it like it was yesterday.”

You turn your gaze towards her. Her neck-length hair flows and twirls to the motion of the wind. Her skin is so smooth you could’ve swear you almost mistook it for the sky itself. 

“It was…scary.”

“Wait so you can get scared as well?!” you feel an elbow poking at your stomach. Aw!

“Of course I do! I still have feelings like all elves do! How about you?” suddenly she drops her body on yours. She’s laying herself on top of your chest, her hands folded between it and her chin. “Do you remember the first time getting scared?”

Remember. Remember. A flash of unpleasant imagery comes to mind. A woman. A bleak and dirty bedroom. A scene of-

Your body jolts forward. Your heart is palpitating. There are cold sweats all over your body. Your hands instinctively cover your suddenly aching stomach.

Jiyu, surprised by the sudden movements, is watching you in silence. It’s been five years. Your wound hasn’t healed. She touches your shoulder as gently as she can. You look over it. Jiyu offers you a home. You drop your head onto her shoulder. She feels nice. Peaceful.

She’s cradling you like how a mother carries their firstborn–supposedly. “I’m sorry.”

A stream of warm tears flows through her body. You feel freedom whenever Jiyu is around. She brings you safety, comfort, everything you could only dream of before. You let yourself cry the scars away.

.

.

.

“Feeling better?”

“Yeah…thanks.”

“No problem.”

A question pops in your head. You raise your head to see her eye to eye. Your face is no more than a palm away from hers. “Why do you do this Jiyu?”

Rose slowly filled her cheeks. “W-why? I-I don’t know, I just want to keep seeing you happy. I-is that a good answer? I don’t really understand it myself, you see-”

“Jiyu.”

“Yeah!”

“I love you.”

You lean in. Closing the gap between her breaths and yours. Jiyu couldn’t believe what’s happening, her face flushed rose. You kiss her as softly, as gently as you can. You have no idea where you learned to kiss someone before, but you don’t mind. You shouldn’t. The most important thing is the girl in front of you. The one currently freezing in place, even though her body is heating up. Her small, shy lips are slightly open, unmoving. You guide her slowly through it. Her eyes slowly closed.

.

You unlatch yourself from the comfort her soft lips bring. A string of drool is the only thing connecting our body. Quickly, you stand up and back away. You look at her for several seconds. Neither of you can make eye contact. Jiyu is sitting there dumbfounded. By comparison, she is still the brightest flower of them all.

In this haze, you fly away from the flowery field. You let your heart take your body away wherever it wants to. You cut through the air. Butterflies in your stomach. You couldn’t stop yourself from smiling wide. A little giggle comes through every so often. Your mind feels clear. The thought of Jiyu makes you happy. Then you remember what she said. Straighten your hands and keep it tight. You do that. It makes you fly at a speed supposedly faster than a commercial plane.

=

A year later. 

You’re in the kitchen. Cooking the last of the cured meat with a makeshift pasta out of the greens you find in the backyards. Jiyu and Haum like your cooking, and you never expect that you can cook at all. For the things you ate from the past have been nothing but canned foods. Is it curiosity? Is it bravery? Is it freedom? Or maybe even love? You’re not sure. One thing that is certain is both of the girls are waiting behind you with a grumbling stomach–and probably a drooling mouth!

You flip the food inside the clay pan. The meat is slowly regaining its moisture, the silky pasta is thickening, the slowly melting grated cheese. Also the green sauce to your left, waiting to be added to the warm everything. It does look appetizing.

“C’mooon hurry up!” Jiyu whines. She’s had the biggest appetite so far. That said, Haum to her left isn’t doing much better. Her mouth is closed, yes, but she cannot hide the way her throat repeatedly moves up and down due to her excessively salivating mouth.

“Here you go girls, enjoy~”

“Yeeyyyy!” Jiyu claps repeatedly, like a seal in a circus(authors note : do NOT support animal exploitation folks)

Haum awkwardly nods. “Thank you.”

“My pleasure.”

The three of you eat dinner happily.

.

You taste her neck. Mmh. Smooches on the underside of her jaws. Mmffhh. Licks on the collarbone. She tastes divine. Your palm travels through her smooth surfaces, every single one of it. Rubbing her sides, and up. Your fingers meet her stiffening nipples, you pinch it. Ah! She squirms under your weight. Her back arches impossibly high, her chest heaves as the diaphragm touches your abs. Her legs are squeezing your waist, the warm feel of her soft inner thighs declares her feelings. Ngghh!

Then you stop. Raise your head up high, sitting straight below her crotch. Jiyu is profusely sweating. Her surfaces are all flushed. Her back crashes back down as you release the teasing. She’s writhing in heat.

“Please…,” a bite. Her own teeth against her bottom lips. Her eyes, hazy, high, desirous. Her legs spread wider. Blessing you with the view of her wet, smooth, glistening fold.

You stroke your shaft gently, pointing it to her entrance. Push a little, the head is breaching her tightness, ever so slowly. It stays, for now. You look up. Nghh! Jiyu is arching her back. A drop of sweat glides down her sweaty midriff. Her right hand is pinching her own nipple. Her left hand plays with the pink pearl below. She opens her hazy eyes, noticing your stare. Mmhm.

You push further. Your tip parts her damn tight walls. Her tightness is soaked, heavily, but it is exactly that, tight. You cannot go any further. The noise from her mouth is just moans and indescribable babbles. Your hand explores her sweaty core, rubbing it, worshipping her.

You go down. Nibble on her ear for a bit, then whisper. “Brace yourself honey.”

Pop! 

A paused, guttural moan follows as you thrust your cock in the deepest point of her pussy. Her tightness is a borderline violence on your shaft, pushing it from every side as if to crush it. Your groan matches hers, though her neck is stretched far up, she’s facing up, digging the bed with her head. Both her hands are tightly gripping the sheet.

Your hips stay still, her hole you–fully–fill. You cradle her jaw, planting kisses left and right to her tensed facial muscles. Relax. You whisper right in front of her mouth. A kiss ensues. Sloppy from the get go, her tongue reacts. There’s still a fight in her, so you pull your hips, leaving only the tip in her narrow heat.

Plap!

Your hips meet hers, again, harder this time. Her mouth is wide open, even with your own guarding her from doing so. No voice lets out this time. You pull again.

Plap!

And again.

Plap!

Ooooghh! Well would you look at that, a new reaction. She can finally open her eyes. Her hands crash into your neck with an exaggerated speed. There’s a barrier of air vibrating around her fingers. You’re lucky you can control the air around you too somehow, as Jiyu is gripping your neck as tight–if not more–as her pussy is to your cock. She pulls you towards her, pushing you into her own neck. She squeals into your ear. Harder!

A rhythmical clapping sound emits. You fuck her steadily hard. Maintaining the pace to not explode quicker than you’d like. Kissing really helps, as it is the least stimulating in comparison to biting her neck or just looking at your girl in the heat of sex. All hands are on each other's neck. Cradling, squeezing, worshipping.

I’m close. You whisper to her ear, in between kisses to her lovely rosy cheek. Together! Jiyu moans.

Smacks, brutally hard. Squelches, incredibly arousing. You wrap your hand around her back, she does the same. Fuck! You scream, together.

Silence follows, both being forced as the two of you literally cannot make any noise. Both mouths open, subtle ahs, but nothing more. Spurts and spurts of thick whites shoot inside her. Excessive squirts sprays on your crotch. The bed is ruined.

Then the crash. The tension suddenly disappears. Both of you can no longer move a muscle. All spent, gasping on top of each other.

“That was awesome…” Jiyu utters weakly.

Your head is lying right by hers. You giggle. “Yeah. Hah.”

“We should do this more. I love it.”

You smile, seriously there’s no strength left to respond. She turns her head towards yours. Coincidentally, your forehead is right in front of her lips. Jiyu gives you a small loving peck.

“I love you.”

.

.

.

The door to the bedroom opens only for Haum to see a pile of passed out naked bodies. “Whatthefuck!”

=

You slash through the massive piece of log in the forest. An attempt to make new furniture by yourself, with the guidance of Haum looking from afar.

“Is this enough?” you scream at her.

She leaps closer. “Huh. No. You have to cut cleaner, more precise. Cmon, you can do better than this, surely. Considering how you cut through Jiyu’s pussy like that.”

“Goddammit Haum it’s been years and you’re still hung up on that? Listen, I’m sorry okay? Not like I intentionally forgot to lock the door for you to see us like that. Would you please forget it…”

“Brother. Believe me. I would do anything to be able to forget that,” she pinches the bridge of her nose. “Alright, alright sorry for bringing that up. Anyway, let’s go through another piece. You’re already doing good actually, the next one should be perfect.”

“Okay, phew!” you stretch your arm out.

“Wait, your nose.”

“Hm? What about it?”

“It’s bleeding…”

Your vision blurs. Haum splits into multiple people. It looks like she’s worried about you, why is she reaching out anyways? Huh, you can’t hear anything she says. Your ear is ringing. Your head feels like it just spins itself three times in a row. Your body is heavy. And all of a sudden everything goes black.

.

.

.

You slowly open your eyes as you feel the warmth of the sun lights up the room. There’s something, someone, weighing the left side of your body. As your vision gets clearer, you look down. Jiyu is sleeping on you. Her head is on your stomach. She’s not fully leaning down on you though, as you feel your hand can still move unobstructed. Her air helps fill out the miniscule space in between, her hair flowing freely to the shape of her face. You swipe the strands of her hair to see her sleeping face beneath. You would never know otherwise, that the sight of someone sleeping could be this ethereal. Your fingers swipe her forehead, it’s a bit damp. Then your thumb sweeps across the corner of her eyes, it’s also damp, and crinkled up a bit. She opens her eyes slightly as she notices the touch on her face.

“Hey cutie,” you palm her cheek as she opens her eyes fully.

All of a sudden you feel her arm around your head. Your face nuzzled up against her shoulder. She feels as comfortable as ever. You can hear her sobbing, then warm tears falling on your shoulder. You hug her back, gently rubbing the back of her head. Hoping to provide her the same amount of comfort she always gives you. Then you hear the door creaking open, Haum enters with a hand covering her mouth. Her eyes aren’t as sharp as usual. She walks up towards the bed to hug the two of you.

“H-hey, guys. I mean, don’t get me wrong, I like being hugged. But what is it? Why are you all acting like I’m dying or something? Ahaha.”

“You’re out cold for two weeks straight,” Haum says. You can’t see her face, but her voice sounds like she’s holding back tears herself.

Two weeks straight. What the hell? You don’t even feel like you’re tired back then. Just that Haum told you about the nosebleed. That’s all. What does this even mean? Is it because you’re a human? Is this the limit of your body? Can you even blame yourself for using the power Jiyu blessed on you?

“It’s okay. It’s okay. I’m probably just tired,” you exclaim. Sighing after. A weak curve of your lips shows. Your eyebrows drop down as the muscles in your forehead tightens. Your words leave an uncomfortable sensation in your mouth. You’re never a good liar.

=

You’re not sure how many years have passed. Your hair has turned white. Your body feels sluggishly weak. You’re nothing but skin coated bones now. You can barely walk out the room nowadays, and Jiyu has been tending you for the past five years or so. Her looks, on the contrary, hasn’t changed one bit.

You see her entering the room. Flashing you a smile. It’s fake, you know it. You know that once she’s out, right after she closes the door, she would break down right then and there. She would usually cry her eyes out right beyond the door. To the point of no tears are left for her to cry any more. You know it. For her eyes have been swollen to the point of no return.

“Morning,” she greets. Her lips subtly quiver. Her voice trembles in desperation, but she’s masking it with a smile. It doesn’t really help in hiding her sorrow whatsoever. You respond with a smile, an immediate cough follows. It hurts to even move your lips.

She’s immediately giving you the Jamu in her hands. The one she’s been giving you for the past…you’re not sure. It’s been so long. The bitter taste doesn’t even faze you anymore. It does the job though, you feel better right after the liquid traverses through your fragile throat. A surge of strength comes in, you can somehow feel like this would be the last of it.

“Jiyu,” your weak hand grabs hers. “Can you take me to the flower field on that cliff?”

She nods. She doesn’t even ask you where it might be. She instantly knows what you mean. With one flick of her hand, you’re floating. The sheet and the blanket wrap around your body, tight, leaving only your face visible. Jiyu exits the room with your wrapped body floating in her trail. Haum sees her, she was about to ask, but decided against it when she noticed the way Jiyu bites her own bottom lips so hard it bleeds. Jiyu’s jaws tremble, no, her whole body is trembling. Her fists clenched up. Her shoulders tensed just as much. Her head is looking down, so much so that her spine is visible through the back of her stretched neck. With the last of her attempts of suppressing a cry, she flies away. Leaving Haum alone.

You can feel the wind gently rubbing your face as you fly to that place. It feels nostalgic. You remember everything. Your first time floating in the air, Jiyu was there. Your first time doing the act of maintaining balance, Jiyu was there. Your first time seeing Jiyu genuinely angry, you were there. The first time learning to fly, Jiyu was there. She was always there, by your side. Even now, when you can no longer do anything by yourself, Jiyu is still there. You feel your cheeks warm up as your tears break out from the corner of your eyes. Jiyu is always there, but you can’t always be.

You arrive. You notice when the cloud stops moving and her face shows up. Jiyu brings you closer as she lands on the ground beneath. She opens the layers covering your body. She sits on top of her folded legs and puts you right on top of her laps. Jiyu gently strokes your hair. The smell of flowers, the colorful sight, the beautiful sky above, and the pretty girl looking at you from above, you remember. The same flower you were once sitting on top of, the same colorful scene you were once enjoying while you fly yourself, the beautiful sky you once had no trouble reaching. This is the same place you confessed your feelings to her. The same place you once shared your first kiss with Jiyu.

It turned out to be both a blessing and a curse. You finally understand why Haum said so. This, love. This act of sharing powers. You can do anything, everything you could only dream of before. You can fly away from all the troubles. You can shove everything away with your own hands. Not that you ever need to. Ever since you came here, you’ve been met with nothing but good deeds. From none other than Jiyu, a friend, a partner, a teacher, your lover. Perhaps this is where the good deeds are finally paid. With your own life, no less.

Is it worth it?

Yes. Yes it is. It is always worth it when you get Jiyu in return. If you could do it once again, with everything at stake, you would still choose Jiyu over, and over, and over again.

Look at her. You struggle to open your eyes once more, just one more time. You see her face right above yours. Her lips are quivering hard, even with her teeth biting and holding it in place. Her eyelids tremble, doing everything they can to hold those tears from breaking away. The way she looks at you, even with all those tears in the way, is still the same as the way she looked at you all these years. With nothing but love beneath those warm and comforting stares. 

Thank you, Jiyu. Thank you for all these years. Thank you for showing me that the world can be beautiful. Thank you for helping me heal my wound. Thank you for always being here by my side. Thank you for loving me.

You meant to say that out loud. But your throat feels like it’s lodged by the harsh air on top of the cliff. Nothing but coughs come through it. You try harder, but it only makes you cough harder too.

Strangely, it looks like Jiyu understands. Her tears finally flowed freely. Her face is no longer as tense. Her lips curve in this gentle smile. She’s blushing. You can see her trying her hardest to keep an open eye. Then she mouths “I will always love you, too.”

You smile back. You give every last bit of your remaining strength to move your hand towards her trembling hands on your hair. Your touch calms her down. It trembles no longer. You drag her hand to your chest. It beats one last time as you close your eyes.

Silence.

.

.

.

Jiyu crashes her head down on your unmoving body. A guttural scream scratches upwards from the pit of her lungs through her already sore throat. Her voice grows hoarse with every passing second she spends venting her worst frustrations, hoping the pain she's causing herself would somehow be enough to bring you back.

It doesn’t. It never will.

=

Jiyu hates mirrors. For it always reminds her of the day you first met her. 

An elf doesn’t forget, and she couldn’t stress enough how much she wishes they would.

[smutlovingwriter]

ONE-SHOT : PARK SAW YOU!

MASTERLIST

POP UP THOUGHTS

SAW THIS AND THOUGHT :

Realizing I was behind Park SoHyun, I started to record her. I couldn't help it but record her ass, since it was moving up & down looking so fuckable. It didn't take long for her to realize and turn around, and she spotted me but wasn't mad at all. In fact, she called me over leading me into an alley. As I turned the corner, Park was already leaning forward with her lower half sticking out, with her ass already sitting on top her jeans & panties' waist band. Since her jeans were already around her thighs, as she was reaching back spreading her ass.

SOHYUN : "Come on!! Is this not what you wanted!?? You don't want to fill this tight pussy!? I though you were a fan!!"

I quickly took her up on her offer, as I spread her tight pussy slit open. After a few strokes and the thrill of doing it the alley, had me cumming inside her pussy.

SOHYUN : "WOW!! You cumed a lot in my pussy! Too bad I'm on the pill!! No baby for you!!!"

[mineganoe]

Farewell Party

Chaeyeon x male reader (1st)

words: 2.7k | fanprose

The farewell party, just the Musinsa TV crew in a private room at our usual spot in Hongdae.

Ten weeks of shooting, ten episodes, and Chaeyeon had been the perfect MC every single time. She showed up on time, remembered every script line, laughed at the right moments, and made the clothes look good even when the models were nervous. The viewers loved her. We all did.

I was the PD-nim, the one who had to keep everything running. Tonight I just wanted to relax. The room had soft lights, two big karaoke screens, leather couches around a low table full of soju bottles, beer, and snacks.

About eight of us—cameramen, writers, stylists, and the production assistants. Music was playing low at first, then someone started singing.

Chaeyeon sat next to me on the big couch. Her long hair was down, and she kept smiling every time someone toasted her.

“PD-nim, thank you for everything,” she said, clinking her glass with mine. Her cheeks were already a little pink from the soju.

“You were the best MC we’ve had,” I told her. “Really. The show wouldn’t have worked without you.”

She laughed softly and leaned a bit closer. The others were watching. I could feel their eyes even while they pretended to sing.

The night moved fast. Bottles emptied. Voices got louder.

Two writers were doing a duet on the karaoke machine, screaming the words to some old IU song. The lights dimmed lower. Someone turned the main lights off so only the colorful stage lights flashed around the room.

I poured Chaeyeon another drink. Our fingers touched longer than necessary. She didn’t pull away. Instead she looked at me with those big eyes and took a slow sip.

The alcohol started hitting everyone. The conversation turned loose. People were laughing about funny moments from the shoots—how Chaeyeon almost fell during the runway episode, how the male model forgot his lines. I slid my arm behind her on the couch. My hand rested on her shoulder. Nothing too obvious, but one of them stared a second too long before looking away.

I leaned in and whispered, “You really did great, Chaeyeon-ah.”

She turned her face toward me. Our cheeks almost touched. “I was nervous every week… but you made it easy, PD-nim.”

My hand moved down her arm, slow. I squeezed her waist gently through her top. She let out a tiny breath but stayed smiling. The guy across from us, one of the camera directors, shifted in his seat. His eyes kept flicking over. Another assistant pretended to check his phone but kept glancing.

The jealousy was already there. I could see it. They all wanted her attention, but tonight she was sitting right next to me.

I got bolder. While everyone sang, I let my hand rest on her thigh. The jean was tight. Her leg felt warm. She crossed her legs the other way but didn’t move my hand. Instead, she leaned back against my arm, her big breasts pressing softly against her top.

Someone started a slow song. The room got quieter. I turned my head and kissed the side of her neck, just below her ear. Soft. Quick. She shivered.

“PD-nim…” she whispered, but it wasn’t a stop. It was more like a question.

I smiled. “Just a little celebration.”

My hand slid higher under the edge of her skirt. The others could see if they looked hard enough. One of the writers had stopped singing. He just held his drink and stared. The camera guy next to him had his hand in his lap, breathing heavier.

Chaeyeon’s breathing changed. She parted her lips. I kissed her properly this time, slow and deep. She kissed me back.

I pulled her closer. My hand moved to her chest, cupping one of her big tits through the top. She was full and soft. I squeezed gently and she moaned into my mouth, quiet but clear.

“Fuck…” someone whispered from the couch across. I didn’t look who. I didn’t care.

Chaeyeon’s hand landed on my thigh. She rubbed slowly, then higher. My cock was already hard. She felt it and gave a little squeeze.

I broke the kiss and looked around. Half the guys were openly staring. One had his zipper down, hand moving slowly inside his pants. Another just watched with jealous eyes, biting his lip.

“Should we give them a proper farewell show?” I murmured to her.

She looked shy for a second, then nodded with a small smile. The soju had made her bold too.

I unzipped my pants right there on the couch. Chaeyeon slid down between my legs without me asking. Her knees on the carpet. The whole room went quiet except for the karaoke music still playing in the background.

She pulled my cock out. It was thick and hard already. She looked up at me with those pretty eyes, then opened her mouth. Warm, wet lips wrapped around the head. She sucked slow at first, tongue swirling. Then deeper. The sound was wet and loud in the quiet room.

“Shit, look at her…” one of the assistants whispered. I heard zippers going down around us. They were jerking off while watching.

Chaeyeon bobbed her head faster. Her big tits bounced a little inside her blouse with every movement. I reached down and slip down enough. Her black lace bra came into view. I pulled the cups down so her heavy tits spilled out. They were big and round, nipples already hard.

I held her head gently and fucked her mouth a little deeper. She gagged softly but kept going, saliva dripping down her chin.

After a few minutes I pulled her up. “Come here.”

She stood. I turned her around, so her back was to me, facing the others. I unbuttoned her jean down over her thighs. Black panties underneath already wet and shining. The guys stared like they couldn’t believe it.

I sat her on my lap, facing them. My cock slid between her thighs. I reached around and squeezed both her big tits, pinching the nipples. She moaned loud.

“PD-nim… they’re all watching…” she breathed.

“I know. Let them.”

I slid my hand down and rubbed her pussy through her panties. She was soaked. Two fingers slipped inside easily. She rocked on them, tits bouncing in my hands. The guys were stroking themselves faster now. One of them was already breathing like he might cum.

I lifted her a little, slid her panties aside and guided my cock into her plump pussy. She sank down slowly, taking every inch. “Ahh… so big…” she moaned.

I fucked her like that, slow and deep, in front of everyone. Her tits bounced heavy in my palms. I pinched her nipples harder. She rode me, ass slapping against my thighs. Wet sounds filled the room.

After a while I pulled out and laid her on the couch on her back. Yanks off her jeans completely along with the panties. I got on my knees between her legs. Her pussy was puffy and glistening. I buried my face in it. I licked her slow, sucking on her clit, tongue pushing inside. She grabbed my hair and cried out.

“Oh god… PD-nim… your tongue…”

I ate her plump pussy like I was starving. Licking every fold, sucking her lips, flicking her clit fast. Her thighs shook around my head. The guys were jerking hard, eyes glued to us.

She came once, hips bucking against my mouth, moaning my name. I kept licking through it until she was trembling.

Then I stood up. “Titfuck me, Chaeyeon.”

She sat up, still breathing hard. She pushed her big soft tits together around my cock. The feeling was incredible—warm, heavy, smooth. She looked up at me and started moving them up and down. Her tongue licked the head every time it came through.

The guys couldn’t take it. One of them groaned and came in his hand. Another followed right after.

Chaeyeon smiled and went faster, squeezing her tits tighter. I thrust between them. The sight of my cock sliding between her huge breasts while she licked the tip pushed me close.

I pulled back and stroked myself. She opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out. I came hard—thick ropes across her tongue, her lips, and all over her big tits. She swallowed what landed in her mouth and rubbed the rest into her skin like lotion.

I sat back on the couch, breathing hard, my cock still twitching after I painted Chaeyeon’s pretty face. Thick white cum covered her lips, cheeks, and dripped down onto her big tits. The room was dead quiet except for the low karaoke music and heavy breathing from the guys.

Chaeyeon looked up at me with shiny eyes. She smiled, even with my load all over her. Then she started rubbing it in. She used both hands, spreading my cum across her cheeks, down her neck, and all over her heavy breasts. She squeezed her tits together, making the cum shine and drip between them.

“Mmm… PD-nim’s cum feels so warm,” she said softly, voice a little husky. She scooped some from her chin and licked her fingers clean right in front of everyone.

She looked around the room slowly. All the guys were staring, some still stroking. She looked like a total slut and she knew it.

Chaeyeon bit her lip and said louder, “If you all want me… come here. I want every cock tonight.”

The words hit the room like electricity. Nobody moved for half a second, then they rushed in.

I stayed seated on the big couch, poured myself a fresh glass of soju, and leaned back to watch. “You heard her, boys. Be respected, she’s our shining stars tonight.” My cock was already starting to get hard again just seeing this.

Two guys reached her first. Grabbed her tits from behind and squeezed hard. “Shit, Chaeyeon-ssi, your body is insane.” He rubbed his cock between her ass cheeks while the other knelt in front of her and pushed into her mouth. Chaeyeon moaned around the cock, sucking noisily.

Another guy, one of the stylists, spread her legs wide and slid his dick straight into her plump pussy. She was so wet it went in easy. He started fucking her hard, making her tits bounce.

“Fuck yes… she’s so tight,” he grunted.

I sipped my drink and smiled. “Take her good. She earned this.”

They didn’t hold back. Chaeyeon was on all fours now in the middle of the room. One guy fucking her pussy from behind, another in her mouth, and two more rubbing their cocks on her swinging tits. She was moaning loud, the sound muffled by dick. Cum and spit dripped everywhere.

“Chaeyeon-ssi, your mouth is perfect,” the guy in her mouth groaned. He held her head and thrust deeper.

The one behind her slapped her ass. “This pussy is dripping. You love being used like this, huh?”

She nodded eagerly, eyes watering but full of lust.

I watched them switch positions. They put her on her back on the big table. One guy climbed on and fucked her missionary style, her legs over his shoulders. Another fed her his cock. Two others stood on the sides, rubbing their hard dicks all over her cum-covered tits.

“Fuck, Chaeyeon-ssi, you’re such a good girl,” one of them kept saying.

Her moans got louder. “Mmmph… harder… give me more…”

I finished my soju, feeling my cock fully hard again. The sight of my perfect MC getting gangbanged by the whole crew was the hottest thing I’d ever seen. They were taking turns, grunting, slapping her tits lightly, calling her names.

After about ten minutes of watching, I stood up.

“My turn again.”

The guys made space right away. I climbed between her legs. She looked up at me, face messy, lips swollen.

“PD-nim…” she breathed, smiling.

I pushed my cock into her soaked pussy in one smooth thrust. She was warm and slippery from all the cum and her own juices. I fucked her deep in missionary, holding her thighs wide open. Her big tits bounced every time I slammed in.

At the same time, two guys moved to her head. One pushed into her mouth. She sucked him greedily. The other rubbed his cock all over her tits, sliding between them while I fucked her.

“Take it, Chaeyeon-ssi,” I said, pounding harder. “You’re our little party slut tonight.”

She moaned loudly around the cock in her mouth. Her pussy clenched tight around me. I reached down and rubbed her clit while I fucked her. She started shaking.

One of the guys on her tits groaned and came, shooting fresh cum all over her breasts. She looked even messier now.

I kept going, thrusting deep. “You feel so fucking good. Everyone’s been dreaming about this pussy.”

The guy in her mouth pulled out and came on her face again. She opened wide and took some on her tongue.

I flipped her legs higher and fucked her faster. The wet slapping sounds were loud. Her tits jiggled wildly. Another guy took the spot at her mouth right away.

“PD-nim… I’m gonna cum again…” she gasped when the cock left her mouth for a second.

I rubbed her clit faster. “Cum for me, baby. Show them how good you feel.”

She cried out and came hard, pussy squeezing my cock like a fist. Her whole body shook. I didn’t stop. I kept fucking her through it.

The guys around us were jerking fast again, watching me destroy her pussy. One came on her stomach. Another on her tits.

I felt my own orgasm building. I pulled out, stroked myself twice, and shot a huge load straight onto her pussy and lower belly. I rubbed my cock head on her clit while I finished.

Chaeyeon lay there panting, covered in cum from head to toe. She looked completely used and happy.

I sat back down, breathing heavy, and poured another drink. “Who’s next? Don’t leave her waiting.”

The guys jumped back in. They flipped her onto her stomach this time. One guy entered her from behind while she sucked another. Her tits were pressed against the table, sliding in all the cum.

I watched and drank, my cock resting but already twitching again.

“Fuck, Chaeyeon-ssi, you’re amazing,”

“This body is perfect,”

This farewell party was far from over. We still had the whole night, and Chaeyeon was ready to take every single one of us as many times as we wanted.

She looked over at me while getting fucked, eyes half-closed in pleasure.

The night stretched on, but everyone was getting close to their limit.

I stayed on the couch, sipping my last glass of soju, watching with a satisfied smile. Chaeyeon was on her knees in the middle of the room, completely naked now.

They formed a loose circle around her. Chaeyeon looked up, mouth open, tongue out, big tits pushed together. One by one they stroked faster.

“Fuck, Chaeyeon-ssi… I’m cumming!” the first guy groaned. He shot thick ropes across her face and hair. Another followed right after, painting her tits white. Load after load landed on her, on her cheeks, lips, neck, breasts, and stomach.

She kept her mouth open, catching what she could and swallowing with a smile.

“More… give me everything,” she moaned.

I watched quietly, my cock soft but happy. “You look so beautiful like this, Chaeyeon-ah.”

She glanced at me with cum dripping from her eyelashes and smiled.

When the last guy finished, her whole upper body was glazed. Thick cum ran down her skin in shiny streams. She rubbed it all over slowly, spreading it like lotion across her big tits and belly.

I stood up. “Let’s take a group photo.”

The guys helped her up. Chaeyeon stood in the center, naked and covered head to toe in cum. We all crowded in close — some still half-hard, some smiling wide. I held my phone out on selfie mode.

“Say farewell party!” I said.

Chaeyeon laughed softly, face glistening. “Farewell party…”

The flash went off. Everyone naked or half-dressed, Chaeyeon shining with our cum in the middle. I saved the photo and patted her cum-covered ass gently.

“Best MC we ever had,” I whispered. “This stays in the private folder.”

She leaned against me, sticky and warm. “Thank you, PD-nim. Best ten weeks ever.”

The party finally ended with everyone helping clean up a little, but Chaeyeon left most of the cum on her skin as a memory while she got dressed.

We all knew this farewell would never be forgotten.

[smutgivernew]

Summer Encounter (Pt. 1)

I

Okay, so I get stressed. It goes with the job, you know? I deal with people, a lot of people, on a daily basis. And it winds me up. Everyone has their own ways to cope. I don’t do yoga or any of that new-age crap. I hit the gym. Not to be a bodybuilder, or to train for marathons. I’m not even the type that goes just to check out women, like some of my buddies who shall remain nameless. I mean, I’m not single and haven’t been for awhile. I go to blow off some steam and try to regain the little bit of the sanity I lose on a daily basis. And that’s where I was today. I was finishing off one of my typical routines on an exercise bike and planning to just zone the hell out.

Now, I know I said I don’t specifically go to check out women, but that doesn’t mean I’m blind, right? I was only on the bike for a little while when I noticed a girl had taken up a treadmill a ways in front of me. It faced the window, looking out to the street. Ah, one who likes to be checked out. Well I could see why.

She really had a great little body. The first thing I saw was her ass. Perfect shape, rounded out in those tiny exercise shorts that barely cover any leg. It swayed a little bit, from side to side, as she jogged on… Accentuating her every step. Does she really run like that, or is it to make men drool? It must be something with the hips that makes a female’s walk so much sexier than a man’s.

Then I took in her legs. Slender but shapely. Flawless skin. They were so smooth; not even a mark on them from what I could see, except maybe a little freckle on that back of a thigh. And yes, I realized I must have been staring pretty hard to notice. She must be a bit younger, maybe early twenties…

Then her lower back. It rose up from the hem of those petite shorts, faultless curves turning inward from her hips that would be more subtle on her tight body if it wasn’t for the way her ass swung right then. After awhile, her back began to slightly glisten from her perspiration.

I could see it on her shoulders too, almost totally bare from her sports bra. And the back of her neck. It was visible because her hair was tied up in a cute ponytail, which bounced and bobbed with every step. I wonder how long she’ll run for… Does her front side match the back?

Normally I’m not this interested. Really! Sure, I’d see some attractive woman, admire her for a moment, then forget about it just as fast. I don’t know what it was about this one. Maybe it was just a fluke of me being in a funky mood and this little show-off just happening to be in front of me. But normally by this point, I would have moved on from the bike and gone home; I had done everything else for the day. Yeah, guilty little admission that I was still there for the chance to see her face.

But then I did.

My attention piqued up as I saw her right arm move to the console on the treadmill and punch something in. Her steady pace slowed down to a half-jog, then a walk, then she stood still. She took a drink from a water bottle, still facing away from me. Then she stretched both her arms up, arching her back a bit as her body went taut.

Before, I would like to think that I was not completely obvious as I ogled her. But now, as she did this, her body started turning to the side. First I saw an outline of her stomach, flat and toned. She kept turning. My eyes poured up her body, over her breasts with a little cleavage in the bra… Up her chest… Up her neck…

And then I saw her face. It wore a look of nonchalance, but I could tell immediately that she hid a tiny smile out of the corner of her mouth. I knew this smug look because I finally recognized her. My eyes shot down to the floor. I swallowed hard. Oh crap, I hope she didn’t notice me…

Maybe you’re wondering now, what’s the problem? Well, it dawned on me that all this time I had been checking out a girl from the local high school. Honestly, I didn’t know… If I had realized I was inwardly drooling at the sight of one of my own student’s bodies, I would have stopped long ago.

Ah. I guess I didn’t tell you what my job was. I’m a teacher.

II

Meet Summer S. Student number 17 on the roster for ‘Creative Writing’. It’s an English elective, and no, it isn’t completely made up of poetry geeks and drama nerds. What is high school about if not getting into college? The class looks better on a transcript than art or an extra gym class. Some kids might even sign up because it sounds fun, but let’s not get carried away, right?

Summer was in many ways your typical senior. Well, your typical senior who liked high school. No, she wasn’t the head cheerleader. And no, she didn’t drive a sports car worth more than my yearly salary. But she was confident, intelligent, and yes, good looking. I had never gotten hung up on this fact before the little “show” at the gym. Really.

Don’t get me wrong. I don’t pretend to be some paragon of moral inscrutability. I can recognize when a student looks good. All teachers do. Because we want to fuck them? No. It’s because we need to understand it in order to reign in the classroom dynamics. Hate me for stereotyping all you want, but whenever I see a student who was lucky enough to have attractive genes, then I start out dubious.

Why? Because they think they can get away with more. You know that’s a fact, so let’s move on. My point is Summer, like any other cute student, hadn’t ever registered on my “I’d like to bang you”-meter. Besides, I’m a taken man. Granted I’m fairly new to the teaching profession, and one could argue that she really isn’t that much younger than me, but… Well, that’s not important.

I’m not sure if she saw me that evening at the gym. I did my best to convince myself that I would not have appeared as anything particular; just a man on a bike, staring at the floor. In the zone, if you will. For about a week, I maintained this belief. I even managed to stay unflustered back in the classroom when she first strolled in; period before lunch.

Okay, almost unflustered. That first day was maybe a little unnerving. She walked in with one of her friends, and I dealt with the compromise of looking busy at my desk and hawking her out of the corner of my eye. Did she look at me funny? Did she giggle? Nope, nothing. She just walked down an aisle to the back of the classroom. Her ass does that same wiggle in those tight jeans even when not jogging…

Yeah, I tried to pretend that I didn’t think that. So maybe I had a few illicit thoughts. I’m only human, right? I got over it, moved on. She never acted weird; I was good to go. That is, as I said, for about a week.

Let me rewind for just a second. I had given an assignment, and this was before that day at the gym, to write a short story. The prompt was just: An Unlikely Encounter. I used it every year. Basically, I let the students go hog-wild; write whatever you want. Usually they turn in something about meeting a celebrity, or Bill Gates, or the most popular: an alien. It is supposed to be fun, let them make up something out of the ordinary, no strings attached. Okay… sorry, you’re not here for an English lesson.

So back to today, they were turning in their first chapter. This way I could make sure it was something reasonable, that they weren’t half-assing it, that they were actually writing something and not putting the entire project off until the last day. I would grade it, write some feedback, give it back to them. Then they write the next part. Really, I’m not trying to bore you; this is critical information.

I told them to bring their paper up to me at the end of class before they headed out to lunch. The bell rang and they did so. With each piece handed to me, I first amused myself by checking out the page setup. Big font. Huge margins. Enormous title. Come on, that shit doesn’t work in the 21st century. But still they try…

The last paper was handed to me with some trepidation, not just sloughed off into the pile. I looked up. There was Summer, hand still holding the paper, looking right at me.

“Thanks,” I gestured toward the pile.

“Um, I’m not sure if it’s very good…” she warned.

Uh oh, here come the waterworks about why she had to write it at the last second. “I’m sure it’s just fine,” I reassured.

“Well, I think it starts off good…”

Starts off well damn it.

“…but I’m not really sure I know how to continue it,” she finished.

“Ah! But that’s the whole point: to get feedback before it’s all done,” I smiled.

She shifted her weight and bunched up her lips, making a little pout. “Okay, but um, I was wondering if you could maybe look at it now? And give me some advice?”

I leaned back in my chair. It’s lunch time; I’m hungry too, Summer. “Don’t worry about it, I will read over it at the regularly scheduled time. I’ll let you know how it goes.”

She looked mildly dejected and took a step back. It was at this point that I realized her shirt didn’t reach all the way down to her jeans and exposed a little midriff. A flash of her half-naked body briefly popped in my mind, but I had the good grace to keep my eyes on hers.

“Um, okay. Just, let me know what you think should happen next. I’m really interested.”

I chuckled, “It’s your story, Summer. Not mine.”

She gave a smile. And I’m usually pretty good about these things, but I couldn’t tell if it was forced or not. In retrospect, I know that it wasn’t.

“Okay, if you say so!” And with that, she left the classroom. Somewhere, part of me wanted to check out her ass again. Of course I didn’t look, and for a half-second I was inwardly proud of my restraint. It was quickly replaced by the realization that I shouldn’t have had that urge in the first place.

III

It was Thursday night, and I was going through the submissions. So far, it was all run-of-the-mill stuff. Nothing terribly interesting, only one paper clearly scraped together the morning it was due. But then Summer’s was the next in the stack.

“Ah, let’s see what she was complaining about,” I hummed to myself.

I’ll tell you right now, I am sure as shit glad that I didn’t read it when she gave it to me. The scene started in the gym. I think I got to about the second sentence when I felt my heart skip a beat. ‘She was running on the treadmill, looking out the window…’

It’s okay. It’s not about that day. She probably goes to the gym a lot. I mean, she does have that body… I kept reading. ‘As the evening went on, it started getting darker outside. It was harder to see out the window because it was reflecting the light from inside the room…’

The realization hadn’t sunk in yet. At least not to the forefront of my mind. But my pulse kept speeding up anyway. My eyes leapt down the page, paying no attention to mistakes in her writing. I dimly thought ‘at least she is doing a good job creating suspense…’

She talked about how her body felt. How she felt energized as she ran. How she got hot and what the sweat felt like on her skin. It was painting a vivid picture… One that I had no trouble imagining. My mouth began to dry out as I read on, the image of that sexy form jogging in front of me.

Then the important part came. ‘After awhile, she could see everybody behind her just by the reflection in the window. That’s when she noticed someone. Someone staring at her…’

Ah fuck. I’ll tell ya, I don’t think I was ever as interested in a student paper as I was right then. I flew through the words, dread creeping over me as I did so. She wrote about recognizing the man staring at her. About him being a teacher. One of her teachers. She said she decided to run a little bit longer, just to see how long he’d watch. She described getting a little thrill out of it. She wanted to keep going, but she was getting tired. So she was showing off…

Finally she gave up, and stretched to give him a good view. She was going to smile at him, but when she looked over, he was staring at the ground. Then she felt embarrassed, so she just left…

I put the paper down, my hands actually trembling. Okay, how the hell do I deal with this!? I drummed my fingers on the table, thoughts racing through my mind. She knows… She knows I was checking her out… My own student! As nervous as I was, I suddenly realized, maybe even a little pale-faced, that a lot of blood was rushing between my legs. Oh my god, I’m fucking hard!?

I needed to think. I put the paper aside and picked up another one, trying to push the thoughts out of my head. Although I technically read all the words, not one of them registered in my brain. All I could think about was Summer. Tight little ass, tiny little shorts Summer. Perfect smooth legs, skimpy sports bra Summer. That fucking showoff knew exactly what she was doing…

I got up from the table and began to pace around the room. Okay, time to get a hold of yourself. I needed to blow off some energy. Maybe I should go to the gym… Maybe she’ll even be there… My thoughts were frantic. I stopped in my tracks and let out an exacerbated sigh. I could feel it, but I had to look down anyway. There was a huge tent in my slacks.

I felt frustrated and a little ashamed. Shoving one hand in my pocket, I tried to readjust myself to make it less noticeable. The attention felt good, and I thoughtlessly tugged at the base of my cock. Good god, this is pathetic. I have to end this right now.

Back to my table, I pulled her paper in front of me. Red pen out: time to kill this thing. “Summer, I am afraid there is not much of an actual ‘encounter’ taking place here. Your characters never actually meet. It is almost as if the protagonist imagined the whole thing. While perhaps an intriguing premise, you may want to start again.”

There, that’ll make her write something else. I read back over my comment. Intriguing premise? Why the fuck did I say that!? I thought about crossing it out, but that would look ridiculous. Nothing to do about it now. I fidgeted in my seat, realizing I was in no condition to grade the other papers yet.

I went into the bathroom and splashed some cold water on my face. Water dripped back down as I leaned over the sink, feeling almost dizzy. Calm down. I haven’t done anything wrong. I am overreacting. But damn it why I am so fucking hard! I could not shake the image of Summer out of my head. I saw her standing in front of my desk, that cute little pout when she gave me her paper. Tummy peaking out from under her shirt…

What the hell would I have done if I read it… with her right there? Would she have stood and watched me? I probably would have even told her to take a seat… Next to me even! What if I got hard, right next to her? She must know… She would maybe even touch it… Oh god, that would be so wrong…

I didn’t even realize it, but I had shoved a hand down my pants and was slowly jerking myself to these anxious thoughts. But I didn’t stop once I grasped this. Instead, I undid my slacks and pushed them down, giving myself better access. I clenched my eyes shut and shook my head in disbelief at myself. I bet this is what she wanted… If only she knew what I was doing right this second… Summer you hot little tease… I can’t believe I’m even thinking about you…

And with that, I came. All over the bathroom sink. My entire body tingled from the sudden sensation. When I finally came around from my high, my eyes slowly fluttered open. What the hell did I just do?

IV

Friday. I managed to get the rest of the papers graded the night before. After I talked to my girlfriend for a bit on the phone. Now that was an awkward experience. Not for her, but for me. I’ll admit I was feeling pretty guilty for the duration of the evening. It’s not like I’ve never jerked off to another woman before… But my own teenage student? That was a little different.

I tried to keep it out of my mind. I didn’t do so well. My anxiety inched over me, little by little, as my Creative Writing period approached. I was nervous to see her. Nervous to give her paper back. I felt silly, but hey, emotions are emotions. Keep in mind I had a pretty restless night previously; thoughts of Summer’s story haunting me.

When the time finally arrived, I nearly scoffed when I saw her enter the room. She had on this little plaid skirt. And no, we don’t have a uniform at this school. She still had on a reasonably conservative sweater, even if it was a little tight… It wasn’t nearly as outrageous as other tops I’ve seen the girls wear. But the skirt… Ouch. It was short. Not so short as to be inappropriate, but short enough to say ‘Look at me.’

And the boys did look at her, eyebrows rising in double takes at her legs. The girls noticed too, a little bit of envy flashing in their eyes. I did my best to not look at her and remain impassively neutral, occupied mind of a teacher on his work. I wonder if she is wearing that for me… I admonishingly bit the back of my tongue. Don’t be an idiot.

Class proceeded normally. Summer sits in the back, and so thankfully I couldn’t be distracted by her outfit under that desk, even if I wanted to be. As the bell approached, I gave some generic feedback about the stories and began to hand them back. Up and down the rows I walked, passing them out one by one. When I got to her, she was sitting sideways in her seat, knees pressed together and she bent down and rifled through her backpack.

It forced me to glance at that smooth skin again, tantalizingly leading up to some bare thigh, then finally hidden underneath the fabric of her skirt. I only looked for a second, but that’s all it really takes for a girl to notice, isn’t it?

“Oh, sorry.” She said detachedly, swinging her legs back under the table and letting me walk by. For my part, I pretended to ignore her and began instructing the class with another reminder that ‘a lot’ is two words.

The room was mostly silent except for the shuffling of papers flipping back and forth as they read my comments. I already expected at least one or two of the more anal perfectionists to come and either complain or kiss ass to improve their grade. Such is life.

The bell rang.

Everyone piled up at the door to escape as I wished them a good weekend. I casually sunk back into my desk; one student already waiting there for me. Meet James C. A classic example of a student who thinks he is smart, but is sadly only very well-educated. Each assignment to him is not a chance to learn, but a chance to achieve perfect marks that will send him off to the next and best station in life.

We talked for a few minutes. I won’t bore you any further with it. As he left for lunch, my chest tightened to realize Summer was still sitting in her seat. I quickly surveyed the room; everyone else was gone. “Are you so hungry that you forgot to leave for lunch?” I joked out to her.

She looked up from her table and held up her paper. “Could I talk to you about this?” she asked flatly.

My heart both sank and jumped at the same time. “I suppose I could arrange that,” I smiled weakly. Well shit, I can’t just say no.

She got up from her desk and walked casually over, paper in hand. She waved it around in front of her waist, pointing at it. I instinctively looked, but my eyes had a mind of their own and looked beyond the contents of her hand and right to her skirt. Goddamnit. My eyes snapped up at the sound of her voice.

“I told you it sucked!” she protested suddenly.

“Whoa!” I put my hands up, defensive. “Let’s not get carried away.”

She dropped the paper in front of me. “You want me to start over!”

“Well, um, I think I said there were a few problems… Mostly you kind of side-stepped the actual prompt…”

I reached over to point at my main comment. She shot her hand down, finger jabbing onto the top of the page. Her soft skin grazed mine and I reactively jerked my wrist back. “It says chapter one!”

I brought my eyes up from the paper to her gaze. “This is true, but it is also a short story… You may need to dive in to the actual encounter a little faster.”

“There was an encounter! Just because they didn’t, like, come out and shake hands right away doesn’t mean… doesn’t mean there wasn’t an encounter!”

I leaned back in my chair and took a breath. I wasn’t expecting her to be so confrontational about it. “Summer, you just told me it sucked. And now you are defending it rather passionately?” Ah, sweet misdirection.

Her mouth opened and closed right away, her brain stumbling for words. She crossed her arms across her stomach and squeezed, like a little hug for herself. It made the swell of her breasts push out even further against her sweater. I took the opportunity to interject.

“I can see that you spent some serious time on it. The writing is very good. It’s just that I’m not quite sure you are following the directions for this particular project,” I offered consolingly.

“Well, I think there are a lot of places it can go. Don’t you? I mean, the uh, there can be more um- encounters.”

What is that supposed to mean? “The plot is supposed to hinge around one encounter. Note the indefinite, but quite singular, an unlikely encounter.”

She dropped her arms down and shook her hands slightly, exacerbated expression on her face. She is not used to disappointment. “But… What if it is really good! I mean, you said you liked it, right? I mean, did you like reading it?” She tried to disguise her displeasure by softening into a more flirtatious voice.

“It was… well-written,” I answered carefully, “but the point remains that…”

“Aww!” she interrupted, “Just give it a chance! I mean… if you liked it, maybe you will like the next chapter more…” She allayed her pose into a more submissive posture, bending a knee a little bit, widening her pleading eyes. Does she think she can flirt her way out of this?

“Summer, why don’t you just think about it over the weekend. Maybe another idea will come to you. Something a little more… appropriate for the assignment.” As soon as I said it, I realized the double entendre. I hoped she didn’t.

Her shoulders sagged as she huffed out a sigh. Grabbing the paper, she spun around and stood still for a moment. I was taken aback by the gesture… Well, I was mostly taken aback by her skirt floating up a little bit from the sudden movement. I couldn’t help my eyes dropping down to her perfect little ass hiding under that insinuating outfit.

She began to slowly walk back to her desk, I presumed to retrieve her backpack and leave. “I guess I will think about it,” she sighed again. “I mean, I guess I just thought, like, it would be interesting. You know, instead of two people that would not normally meet… It’s um, like two people that shouldn’t meet… you know?”

I swallowed hard and looked back down at my desk. I moved some papers around and pretended to be looking at something, but I couldn’t help peeking back up and watching her slender body walk away. Her voice sounded so… insisting…

“That’s why it is unlikely…” she emphasized, still facing away from me. I slowly inhaled a deep breath. She bent over to pick up her pack, knees straight. Her ass pushed out and her skirt pulled up, revealing even more of the backs of her thighs. Ho-ly shit… I don’t think I even blinked as I watched this alluring sight.

I couldn’t think of anything to retort as her words sank in. My reverie was broken as soon as she stood back up and slung the backpack over her shoulder. I quickly shook my head and forced myself to appear natural as she turned around. She looked at me expectantly.

My knee bobbed up and down beneath my desk, a bad habit when I get nervous. “Just think about what I said,” I repeated lamely.

Her eyes rolled in that flippant teenage way, “Fine.” She then finally made to leave the room. “But maybe you could, like, think about it too. About what I, um, what I am trying to write.” Without giving me a chance to respond, she was out the door.

I breathed a little bit of relief. Opening a drawer, I pulled out a lunch I made myself. Normally I go down to the staff room to get away from my own class… But I couldn’t help thinking about Summer. “Like two people that shouldn’t meet…” God, she did have a point. I hoped she would just give up and write something completely different. I really didn’t want to deal with the awkward conversation of why she shouldn’t be dealing with such… unsuitable subject matter.

No shit those two characters shouldn’t meet. She’s only… Ah fuck, the way she bent over in that little skirt… I bet she did wear it for me. She knew we were going to talk. I can’t believe I am letting her have this effect on me. I don’t think she knows though…

I opted to eat my lunch at my desk. Despite my best efforts, I couldn’t break my preoccupation over my own student. Not explicitly thinking about fucking her… but just the undeniable attraction. I couldn’t realistically get out of my seat anyway. My uncomfortably noticeable erection made sure of that.

V

The rest of the day was a mess. I couldn’t get Summer out of my head. Obviously I couldn’t think about anything else as I ate my lunch, alone. I ashamedly wished I could just disappear for a few minutes… If I could just jerk off, I could at least get rid of the edge… Never mind the fact that I, in my classroom, was wishing for the opportunity to safely masturbate to one of my students.

When the bell rang for the next period, I was still in my seat. As everyone shuffled in, I caught myself looking a little closer at the girls. This is getting out of control. I resolved that all I needed to do was get through the day. I was just in a flustered mood. Back to teaching…

Eventually I got through to the weekend. I recognized that my lessons for the rest of the afternoon were clearly off. My train of thought constantly got interrupted with my fixation with Summer. I could be talking about anything, and then suddenly there would be an image of her… her and those slender legs in that little plaid skirt…

There was at least a few times where I actually lost what I was saying in front of the students. It wasn’t really that embarrassing. Or at least, it wouldn’t have been if I had just been experiencing a brain fart and not… well, you know. At least I didn’t sport a new erection in front of them. But I will be honest… I might have been starting to get one when I was back at my desk, the room quiet from the kids writing a prompt and me lost in my thoughts…

It was really a gym night. If ever there was a day I needed to work out some steam, it was today. But there was no way I could go. What if Summer was there? The last thing I needed to see was her toned body in those tiny shorts and bra… Oh god, what if she talked to me, dressed like that…? I tried to reason that it was a big place; that I could easily go there and not be seen. But I think, even then, I knew I was trying to rationalize an excuse to accidentally run into her.

I had to get my mind off of it. There was no way I could just relax at home tonight; my girlfriend was going out with some friends for some shower, or salon… some female herd behavior event anyway. I would be by myself, thinking about her. I was positive I’d be masturbating to that teen body as soon as I got a chance alone… And something told me that I couldn’t let myself do that again.

So I called up some buddies, determined to go out for the night and clear my head. I caught up with my friends Scott and Blake. Scott was single, so we had the bright idea to go to a trendy bar and see if we couldn’t hook him up with something pretty. We met up later that evening and headed out.

As soon as we got together and hit the scene, I felt better already. We were laughing and joking and having a good time like guys do. Nobody talked about work, and so the classroom, with sexy little Summer, were out of my thoughts. At least for a little while.

We had taken up a table near the bar and were relaxing, having some drinks. Every time we saw an even remotely attractive woman, we pointed her out to Scott. But Scott, being infinitely picky, would always find something wrong with them. We would lament in exaggerated despair each time, but he would insist he’s just looking for “Miss Right”. Uh huh.

From our vantage point, we were situated in a spot where we could see a small dance floor. It was a fun sight: good-looking women attracting all the attention of all the guys. Not-so-good-looking women also gawking at the beauties as well, in an attempt to emulate and show them up in hopes of getting the men to look at them. We kept prodding Scott to go over and dance a little; Miss Right is probably in the throng, hiding from view.

“Miss Right wouldn’t hide from me,” he replied. “It’s part of her charm to be out in the open.”

Of course.

About an hour later, I had pretty much given up any pretense of picking out women for him. So it came as a bit of a surprise when he blurted out, “Hell-oooooo Miss Right…”

Both Blake and my heads jerked around to see what Scott was looking at. She was on the dance floor. I turned to get a better look. She was really moving, and there was a small crowd around her giving her space to show off. At that moment, her back was to me. Her hands were stretched up high in the air, clasping each other as if drawn up by a rope. Her entire body gyrated around in little circles as her body turned to the beat.

I could easily see how she caught Scott’s attention. She had a smoking little body that she really knew how to use. It looked like she only had on a flimsy tank-top that barely covered her anyway; and with her arms raised high, the fabric pulled up to reveal her entire stomach and lower back.

Then time started to slow down. Slow way down. My eyes rolled down to see her ass shaking around as she continued to turn towards us. She’s wearing a plaid skirt… For a split-second, it reminded me of Summer. It couldn’t be… we’re in a bar… She kept turning. Everybody around her melted into a blur as I stared in disbelief. She was crystal clear.

And there she was. Student number 17. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth was in a big smile as she spun. She was lightly biting the tip of her tongue, and it gave her this carefree look… cute but raw. I swallowed hard as I checked out the rest of her body. Her stomach was so toned. It was almost hypnotic to watch her young curves at work.

That fuckin’ little plaid skirt topped it off. This afternoon, she looked good. Tonight? She looked smoking. She bristled with confidence… I had no idea how she had gotten in the place. My only guess is that the doorman let her flirt her way in. Every man in there probably thought she was some fresh 21-year-old that was pulling off the “schoolgirl” look that night.

But I knew that wasn’t the case. The only reason she looked so goddamn convincing is because she is a fucking teenager. I croaked in my brain, a student in one of my classes… What the hell is she doing here!? Good god, how the hell does she know to move like that…

The three of us gawked a little while longer. My buddies because they just saw a hot girl. No surprise there. But me? I watched in awe as she danced and could not believe it. My mind was racing. She couldn’t know that I would be here… This is just the biggest coincidence ever… I can’t let her stay… But I can’t go talk to her…

“I think I feel like dancing about now,” Scott grinned to us. He started to get up from the table.

“You can’t!” I blurted out.

He paused. “Why the hell not? You got a girlfriend and I saw her first… that’s two for two!”

I panicked. “No she’s- she’s not supposed to be here…”

“Uh huh,” he laughed, “I’ll get her out of here, don’t worry!”

My face started to turn red. He has no fucking clue. The words spilled out of my mouth. “She’s a teenager!”

Both of them looked at me quizzically.

“She’s… She’s uh, a student at the high school….”

“Your student?” Scott asked incredulously.

I blushed worse, “Yeah.”

He looked back to Summer. “Buuullshit…”

“Look, I’m serious… I don’t know how she got in here but, uh…” I started to get out of my seat. “I mean, obviously she can’t stay. She’s underage…” Yeah, too young to be looking that fuckin’ good.

My friends mumbled something about it not being my responsibility, but I ignored them. Honestly, I wasn’t going over there because I wanted to. I did feel some obligation to do the right thing. I was, after all, a public servant… right?

I moved up to the dance floor; I could barely see Summer anymore because she had melted back into a crowd at the start of a new song. Taking a deep breath in to calm myself down, I did my best to assertively push my way through the dancers to find her. As I finally got near her, another young guy irritatingly tried to shove me out of the way, annoyed at my advance. I ignored him and called out, “Summer!”

Her head jerked around, hair dangling down in front of her face, looking passionate and wild. She had this surprised look on her face, like she was shocked to hear her own name. Her body ungracefully snapped upright once she saw me. She wasn’t dancing anymore.

“Uh… hi!” she stammered.

Rolling into disciplinarian mode, I raised my finger and beckoned her to come off the dance floor. “I’d like to talk to you.”

The music was still blaring and most of the dancers ignored us, but some stopped to see who this asshole was that was making the pretty young girl upset. For a moment, she looked around her. I wondered if she would ignore my authority, realizing I had no real power over her outside the classroom. But she acquiesced anyway. She probably thinks I’ll narc her out.

We moved off the dance floor and moved to a back wall. “Nice to, um- see you…” she offered innocently.

“Yeah… Imagine my surprise when I noticed one of my own students. In a bar,” I emphasized.

“I was only dancing…”

“In a bar,” I repeated.

She flopped her hands down to her sides, almost in a pout. “I haven’t been drinking! It’s not a big deal!” Ah, there’s the teenager in her. Not so much confidence now…

“You and I both know you shouldn’t be here, Summer. Now, I’m willing to forget about this if you leave right now.”

She let out an annoyed sigh. “Come on! I’m not in school right now…”

“This is true… But either you leave, or I will have to let someone know that you are nowhere near twenty-one.”

An irritated little scoff coughed out of her mouth as she turned towards the rest of the bar. Her hands fidgeted on the hem of that short skirt, absent-mindedly pulling it up an inch. I found my own eyes paying way too much attention to those alluring thighs and snapped my gaze back up. Her head turned back to me and stared intently. Oh shit, please don’t let her have noticed…

“I won’t have a ride until way later!”

I blinked in momentary confusion. She’s still trying to reason with me? “Well I’m sure you can call somebody.”

“No way! All my friends are out! They aren’t going to, like, come all the way out here!”

“There’s always your parents,” I offered. That ought to scare her.

“Fuck no!” she cried. As soon as she set it, a hand shot up to cover her mouth. “Oh my gosh!” she slurred, “I mean, they’d kill me!”

For a moment, I actually pitied her. I mean, it’s not like I hadn’t done my fair share of bending the rules as a kid. And she wasn’t a bad student or anything. “Well… How far away do you live?”

Oh brother, did I really ask that? Now honestly. I wasn’t thinking anything impure. Not at that moment anyway.

She looked at me quizzically, then dropped her gaze down to her own body. “Um… Maybe like, twenty minutes or something.” Her hands smoothed out her skirt on the front of her legs. I tried not to watch her fiddling, to see her in that tiny skirt… her entire tummy exposed… “But, I can’t walk all the way back! It’s too late!” she objected.

I sighed. “Look, there is no way you can stay here. If you honestly cannot get a ride, I will drive you back.” Okay, it was the right thing to say. And the right thing to do… Right?

Summer’s eyes lit up in a brief moment of surprise. “Uh- you don’t… you don’t need to do that…”

She didn’t sound particularly convincing. “Then you do have another way to get home,” I insinuated.

She sighed back at me, “No… I don’t.”

“Come on then.”

VI

I briefly stopped at the table and told my buddies that I had to give her a ride home. My jaw involuntarily clenched as they indiscreetly checked Summer out, who was standing a few paces behind me. Scott was going to make some smart comment about me stealing her for myself, but I think I gave him a death stare and he kept his mouth shut.

Summer didn’t say anything as she demurely followed me out to the parking lot. When we got to my car, I jokingly offered, “Well, you can, uh, ride shotgun if you want. Or you can sit in the back and pretend I’m a taxi driver.”

She gave me a weak smile, “I can’t picture you as a cab driver.”

I opened the door to the front seat for her. “Oh yeah? Why’s that?” This isn’t weird. Just keep the conversation casual.

Her skirt rode up her legs a little further as she slid into the front seat. I tried not to gawk at those thighs as I made sure she was fully in the car. “Um… You like, know too much English!”

I gave her a sarcastic smile and shut the door. Walking around and getting into the driver’s side, I mockingly scolded, “Now Summer, you shouldn’t stereotype.”

Her hands tugged the bottom of her skimpy tank-top, trying to make it cover more of her stomach. I couldn’t help but notice it not working… at all. God, that fucking body… Her eyes suddenly rose up and caught me. “Uh- seatbelt,” I croaked just as fast, then averted my eyes to my keys as if starting the ignition was a complicated procedure.

Within a minute we were pulling out to the street. Neither of us had said anything. “You just tell me where to turn,” I instructed.

“Yeah, okay. Go right after the next intersection.”

“Okie doke.”

Again, awkward silence. Should I make small talk or do we just sit here like this? God, why am I so nervous? It’s not like I’m on a date with her or anything.

“Now go until the hill and turn left,” she said softly.

I kept driving, unresponsive. Great, now I have to keep silent or it will sound like I’m forcing it. Not that I care…

“I’m sorry you, like, have to do this,” she huffed out abruptly.

I was a little startled by the sudden break in silence. “Uh, well, it’s okay. Just don’t go to any bars for a few more years…”

“I was only dancing,” she retorted defensively.

“You know that doesn’t matter. Besides, you’ll attract the wrong kind of crowd at a place like that.” That was stupid… What am I, her dad?

Another awkward silence… “Well, you were there,” she said with a hint of victory in her voice. I glanced over at her and she had this subtle little grin, like she finally caught me at something.

I grinned back with a smartass, “Somebody’s gotta keep the law in this town.”

“Oh is that it,” she played, “Do you always hang out in bars, looking for underage girls to save?”

The second she finished saying it, my face started burning red. Both from embarrassment and anger. This is getting too friendly. She’s still my student. She knew it too; I could almost hear the smile wipe off her face.

“Um- go uh, go straight here. For a little while,” she mumbled apologetically.

More silence.

Eventually, she piped up again. “Well, I guess this is really an unlikely encounter, right?”

Is she being coy or sucking up? “Uh, I guess so.”

“Maybe I should rewrite my story about this…”

I looked over at her and she was fidgeting with the hem of her skirt again. No sooner had I turned to face her, she pulled her knees up to her chest on the seat. Her skirt pulled back even more, showing almost the entire bottom of her leg. So much skin…

“I’m not sure it’d be, uh… very exciting,” I offered. Now the situation was really sinking in and making me anxious. Oh fuck- you’re still staring at her! I couldn’t believe I was still looking at her legs like that as I replied to her. My entire body tensed and I reactively reached between us to a little compartment and grabbed an empty gum wrapper, pretending like that’s what I was looking for.

“Well we don’t know how it ends yet!” she rejoined.

I threw wrapper onto the floor in front of me. “It ends with you being dropped off at your parents,” I replied flatly.

“Maybe not…” she said softly.

Enter stage left; huge lump in my throat. As hard as I tried to focus on the road, on the simple task at hand, every passing second broke down that little wall I had built around my attraction to Summer. I was more consciously aware with each moment that a gorgeous young girl was sitting next to me in the car, wearing that tantalizing little outfit…

I blew through a four-way stop without even thinking. The loud blare of a honking car fading behind us snapped me to attention. What the hell am I doing!? My hands were gripping the wheel and I was staring straight ahead, but all I saw in my mind was my student’s gyrating body on the dance floor, smiling knowingly.

“What are you doing!” she cried. “You were supposed to turn back there!”

“Uh- whoops!” I tried to feign casual, “I guess I didn’t see the sign… I’ve uh- I’ve never been down this street, I don’t think…” I pulled over to find a place to turn around.

“Gosh, and here I thought I was supposed to be the irresponsible one!”

I tried to ignore the comment, but she pressed on as soon as she realized I wasn’t going to respond.

“I guess you do, like, tend to zone pretty hard…” she insinuated.

I’d gotten the car turned back around now. Still blushing from my idiocy, I absent-mindedly muttered, “Huh?”

“Well um- like in the gym that one day. You were just staring and staring…” her voice trailed off. Oh. Crap. I felt my heartbeat up in my temples. My hands nervously gripped at the steering wheel; my palms were actually sweaty. At least I managed to stop at the sign this time…

“Uhh… I don’t- I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I lied impassively. “So which way was I supposed to turn?” Change the subject!

She reached her arm out in front of me and pointed to the left. I tentatively inhaled, smelling a faint trace of her perfume. “That way…” she answered, but just as quick she added, “You mean you didn’t see me? We were in the same room…”

I pulled at the wheel to turn, but Summer was slow to take her arm away. The skin of our arms gingerly caressed as she leisurely drew back. I closed my eyes and swallowed hard. It almost felt as if she lingered her finger tips and teasingly traced them up to my sleeve before she was gone.

I couldn’t help it. I was pissed. I was scared. I was nervous. But I started to get hard.

“Is that why you didn’t, um, say hi?” she asked, almost pouting. “I could have sworn you… saw me…”

What the fuck do I say here? Lying about seemed pointless. But I sure as shit didn’t want to keep talking about it. “So, we getting close?” God, I sound so rattled…

“Yeah,” she said dejected. “You aren’t gonna, um, tell my parents, right?”

Finally, something I have control over… “Uh, well seeing as you didn’t, um, drink anything… I think we can just pretend this never happened…” Like I want your parents to see me gawking over their hot daughter… one of my students…

She sighed, “Thank god!” I couldn’t help but notice she brought her legs back down to the seat. Against my will, my head turned slightly as I watched her stretch her legs out, running her palms down her thighs to her knees. Her skirt was still pulled up, and it gave her this almost disheveled… indecent look. To see between those legs…

Unconsciously I had expected her to straighten the fabric out and pulled it down her legs a bit. My cock twitched a little harder when I realized she was leaving it like that. I shifted uncomfortably in my seat, trying vainly to readjust myself so my growing erection wouldn’t show. Please let it be too dark in here for her to notice…

“It’s um, just up here,” she broke the silence.

My heart skipped a beat. I bit the back of my tongue in irritation. Part of you is disappointed… you asshole… I pulled up to the side of the street, opting not to be seen going in her driveway. She looked at me and gave a shy smile as she realized what I was doing.

“Okay then,” I tried to sound light-hearted, looking at her plainly now.

She brushed a strand of hair from her face. “Thank you so much for not, like, making a big deal out of this…”

“Yeah well, just don’t let it happen again, okay?” Sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher, sound like a teacher…

She bit the bottom of her lip, looking so fucking cute. “I’ll try… but maybe I’ll want to be rescued by you again…” Her voice quavered a little, like she couldn’t decide whether to say it as a joke or as a come-on.

Her innocence mixed oddly with that sexy confidence. Our eyes were locked into each other’s. It only lasted a second, but it felt like a long and precipitous silence. “Uh- I’ll see you on Monday,” I stumbled.

She dropped her eyes slightly. At first I thought it was out of shy submission. Then with complete and utter mortification, I saw her lips tighten as she tried to hide a smile. That’s when I realized she was staring right at the huge tent in my pants.

I couldn’t move. I felt literally paralyzed. My entire body tensed at the situation, which had the unfortunate effect having my hard-on flex and move conspicuously. As soon as it happened, Summer let out a little gasp and brought her eyes back up to me. That little teenage face was sparkling with glee. I knew she just had to be pleased with herself.

She opened her mouth to say something, but then closed it with a sly grin. I was so scared at the situation, so petrified about how she would react, that I didn’t even have time to react to her. Summer shifted in her seat, as if getting ready to get out of the car, but then quickly shot a hand over to my thigh.

My eyes flew wide open as she put her weight on my leg, tenderly squeezing her fingers into me. She then leaned right over to me, darting out like a snake, and moved her face up to mine. My mouth was hanging open a little bit in bewildered surprise. My mind didn’t even have time to put together any thoughts before she pressed her mouth against my bottom lip.

Reactively I closed my mouth around hers. Not because I wanted to kiss her back; I didn’t even realize what was happening yet. It seemed to encourage her and I think she actually nibbled on my lower lip. As fast as it happened, my hand shot out and pressed against her soft stomach. I pushed her away and she pulled her face back, breaking the kiss.

“Summer!” I croaked out in shock.

There was this wild look in her eye, like she was burning with adrenaline. She let out a little sigh, looking straight at me, and bit the tip of her tongue. I felt her right hand come down and grab my wrist… I was still pressing against her stomach. She pushed my hand down to her lap, but I anxiously pulled away. Her hand still on mine, she forced me to drag my fingers along an exposed thigh before I was free.

“What in the hell…!” I blurted.

She quickly leaned away from me and opened the passenger door. “What?” she said coyly as she scooted out of the car. “You said this like… never happened!” The door slammed shut and she began trotting up her driveway. I sat in stunned disbelief, watching her tight ass wag as she went.

Before she went out of view around a corner, she spun around and faced my car. She raised her hand up and wiggled her fingers, giving me a wave. I barely noticed it. I was looking at that taut and bare stomach, framed by a little shirt and plaid skirt. Then she disappeared.

I looked down in my lap, then grimaced and dropped my head against the back of my seat. There was a little wet spot in my crotch from the pre-cum dripping anxiously from my raging erection.

VII

So I was a mess. I drove back home in a total daze. I think for the most part, I was in denial. There was no way that could have happened. How could I have let it come to that? How badly did I want it to come to that? Then there was guilt… Because I had a girlfriend. Because Summer was my student. I mean, I was just trying to do the right thing, wasn’t I? I didn’t actually think something like that would happen…

I didn’t freak out. Not right away. Once I got back to my place, I just stumbled into my bedroom. I sat on the edge of my bed and numbly took off my shoes. My teeth repeatedly ran against my lower lip. At first I could still taste her lip gloss that wiped onto me. Although it was long gone by now, part of my mind still thought it was there. The sensation was imprinted in my memory. It was sweet and young. I wonder if the rest of her tastes that good…

My head fell into my hands, elbows resting on my legs. I took a deep breath to try and clear my head. It didn’t matter; thoughts barely registered anyway. I leaned up and let my body fall backwards onto the bed. My hands absentmindedly ran down my legs. I closed my eyes. Maybe I can fall asleep…

I saw her dancing, her gyrating tight body. I saw her sitting in the passenger seat, legs pulled up, skirt riding up, thighs exposed. I saw her shy smile. Then I saw it melt into a knowing one… full of that risky teenage assurance. What was she thinking…? It didn’t even register to me when my left hand slid into my pants.

I replayed our kiss in my imagination as my fingers idly pressed down at the base of my cock. The jolt of pleasure made me gasp a little. I remembered the feeling of her taut stomach… How badly I wanted to feel more of her. My senses were a mess. I fantasized about pulling her into me instead of pushing her away. Somewhere my conscious objected, and even in my imagination I remembered separating away from her.

I was playing with myself more fervently, my hips rocking a little on the bed. What if she pushed back… if she resisted my opposition…? I imagined her sexy little tongue running across her lips and her perfect young body climbing onto me. It was too much. I actually moaned out loud, “No… oh Summer…”

And then I came. Hard. The kind of come that makes your body convulse against its own will. I soaked my boxers and pants, desperately tugging on myself, thinking about my own student. My mouth hung open as it happened, feeling the warmth spread over my lap.

It took me a minute to catch my breath… and to realize what I just let myself do. It was then that I finally started to freak out. About the thoughts of losing my job, of being prosecuted, of my girlfriend finding out… of everyone finding out… I was so ashamed. I got off the bed and stripped out of my soaked clothes, dumping them in the hamper with disdain.

My body was shaking from fear and apprehension as I got into the shower. I have no idea how long I stood in there, hot water pouring over my body. I stayed in to try and relax, let the heat take away some of the stress. I tried to rationalize. My gears were spinning as fast as possible, trying to find a way out of the mess I was in. I didn’t do anything wrong. She threw herself at me! All I have to do is discreetly tell her to back off, or I will get her in trouble…

I knew it was only partially true. There was no denying that I wanted her. It didn’t take too long before I was hard again. I jacked off to her a second time for the night, right there in the shower.

It wouldn’t be the last time.

I couldn’t sleep. You know when you get restless, and just keep tossing over and over? You’re tired as shit, but you just can’t help but lie awake. As the night goes on, you get those brief moments of rest… but it’s even worse, ‘cause you have the exact same dream. Over. And over. And over again.

That’s what was happening to me. I was back in the bar, watching Summer dance. I kept telling my friends I was going to go over to her to tell her she had to go. It was almost like a movie; I helplessly watched myself do it, even though in the back of my awareness, I knew what would happen, and that I needed to escape. Nope.

Out of sheer desperation, I masturbated myself in the bed. Not just once. Not even twice. Probably damn near every time I woke up. At first I tried to at least use tissues or something… Eventually I didn’t care. I was pissed off and delirious. I came in my boxers. I came on the sheets. I couldn’t stop thinking about how fucked I was. About how bad I wanted to be fucked. By my student.

The next day I had plans to spend some time with my girlfriend. I debated whether that was a good idea. On one hand, maybe she could take my mind off of things… On the other hand, I was so wracked with guilt and apprehension that I couldn’t deal with it. I told her I was feeling sick and called it off.

The rest of the weekend was a dull blur. At some point I was lying on my bed, exhausted. Heather called and said she was going to come over and check on me. Somehow I persuaded her to stay away. Clearly I was too sick; I might be contagious. Just wait a few days. My room smells like sweat and sex.

I even thought about calling in sick to work. The closer Monday came, the more I dreaded seeing Summer. Eventually I resolved to go in; because if I didn’t show up, then she would know why. Like hell I was going to willingly let her think that she had any power over me. Even if she does.

When I went to bed Sunday night, I actually managed to convince myself to be somewhat confident. My attempts to rationalize and belittle the importance of the event were at least mildly successful. I was sure that, once back in the familiar domain of my classroom, I would be able to assert my authority over Summer. I would tell her after class, in no uncertain terms, that I had zero interest in her. And that given the circumstances, I am willing to forget her transgression and not get her in trouble. Yeah, like I was a victim. I’d love to be her victim…

Monday arrived. Things were going well in the morning… Even if I was glancing at the clock every three minutes, mentally calculating the time left until Summer’s arrival. At least I didn’t feel nervous. Not until the bell rang anyway. Then my heartbeat began to pick up and my anxiety crept around my chest. She had five minutes to get into the room. Each time the door swung open, I glanced over. Shots of relief and irritation flashed through me each time it wasn’t her.

I’m not sure exactly what I felt when she did come in. Part of me expected her to enter wearing something scandalous, something sexy and revealing. After all, that’s how I’ve been picturing her all weekend. So it was almost anti-climactic when she waltzed in wearing just jeans and a sweatshirt. Never mind the fact that a little bit of me was disappointed. Wasn’t she trying to seduce me, after all?

Not that I wanted her to be or anything…

Class proceeded at a fair routine. Summer was almost… boring. All weekend, I had imagined her in some revealing outfit, showing off that teenage body. Sometimes she would be insinuatingly sucking on a lollipop, smiling at me, showing off her skin… But there was nothing. I’m not even sure if she really looked at me. Of course I kept stealing looks at her… But the most I got out of her was a shy smile when I caught her doodling.

As the end of the period drew near, I felt my palms getting a little sweaty. It was ridiculous. I was planning on telling Summer to stay after the bell for a minute. Then I would put an end to whatever was happening. I don’t know if her nonchalant demeanor made me more nervous or less. Part of it made me feel stupid. Maybe I was completely overreacting. Bullshit. She kissed me for fuck’s sake. I actually felt nervous about approaching her though… Yeah, intimidated by my own teenage student. My own hot, flirty teenage student.

Ring. Class was over. All sound was drowned out by the din of a roomful of hungry students shuffling out of their seats and heading for the door. I caught Summer’s attention to tell her to come to my desk, but she was already on her way. Gulp.

She had a paper in her hand. “I worked on my story over the weekend,” she said sweetly, stretching out to hand it to me.

“Oh, that’s good. Actually I was hoping I could speak with you a minute about it. Before you go.” I took the paper.

“Um, I guess so…” She said it like she was annoyed, but I knew there was a flirty little smile under there. Or do I just want there to be one…

Before I could respond, two of my other students approached my desk, waving their papers. It was some of my college-bound overachievers. Shit. I knew I would never hear the end of their bitching sycophancy. They immediately piped up, saying they wanted to talk about their submissions as well.

Summer rolled her eyes and looked expectantly at me. She knows. There was no way I could talk to her about… it… in front of any other students. And the others weren’t going to leave anytime soon. I tried to tell them that I would talk to them after I looked over their own comments, but no, they had to speak with me now.

Summer interrupted, “It’s okay, I’ll go. We can talk about it later if you want. You should probably read my new stuff first anyway…”

I couldn’t find the wherewithal to argue with her. She left the classroom. I watched her go. I hadn’t noticed before, but her jeans were pretty tight after all. Such a nice ass… For a brief moment I forgot that there were other students there, looking at me. Looking at me looking at her. I felt my face start to grow hot as I turned to face them. Fearing they knew my thoughts, I blurted, “You know, you are capable of waiting your turn, instead of running your peers off.”

They suddenly squirmed into bashful apologies, not wanting to be on my bad side when their grade was on the line. Kiss-asses.

I was rather abrupt and terse with them for the next fifteen minutes. Mostly from my own emotional state, but I’m pretty confident they thought I was just irritated at their manners. I breathed an annoyed sigh as soon as they left and the room was empty. Rubbing my temples with one hand, I slid my desk drawer open and pulled out my lunch, tossing it on the desk.

Then I saw her paper.

My heart skipped a beat. Don’t read it now. Whatever it is, just read it after school. At home… You wouldn’t read any other student’s paper at lunch. I pushed my chair back and stood up, resolving to go to the teacher’s lounge and put all this out of my head. But I didn’t even make it to the hallway before I turned around and sunk back into my chair with an irritated grunt.

There was no helping myself. I pulled the paper up and saw a written comment from her, scrawled under mine in big bubbly letters that only a teenage girl would do.

“I still think my plot is good. It can keep adding on in fun ways. Just try the next part.”

So she didn’t change her submission at all. Shit. I thumbed through the pages until I got to the newest addition, freshly stables onto the back. My dick started involuntarily twitching before I read the first word.

‘She was so sure that she saw him staring at her in the gym… Could he really be interested? As the week went on, she started to doubt herself. Maybe she was imagining it… Maybe it was even wishful thinking…’

What the hell was this? My brain tried to process the thought that she was actually going to push this further. I skimmed through the pages, past her ruminating about seeing her teacher in a different light… On to the bar…

‘So she danced on in her little schoolgirl outfit. She knew all the older men were looking at her. It wasn’t the first time it had happened. She liked it, but for some reason it just wasn’t as thrilling as being watched by him, like on the treadmill… As she twisted and turned, her eyes closed and picturing him, she almost thought she imagined hearing his voice call out her name. She looked anyway and felt like a bucket of cold water was thrown on her when she actually saw her teacher… another encounter!’

Uh huh, very clever. Or maybe I didn’t think that. My thought process was probably more to the effect of: holy shit, she was fantasizing about me?

As desperate as I was to read every word, I restlessly flipped the page and skipped ahead a little. She talked about being nervous about having to leave the bar. About her parents finding out. About getting into her teacher’s car. She talked about trying to flirt a little while driving, then feeling embarrassed about it. It was always so easier to read boys her age.

‘When they pulled up to her house, she couldn’t ignore the butterflies in her stomach. She wasn’t sure. She thought he might like her. He seemed so flustered… not at all like he is when he’s teaching. She looked down and was about to say goodbye when she saw it. He was excited for her. Her heart swelled into her chest with inward pleasure. She thought about saying something about it… she almost did… But without even thinking, she just leaned forward and kissed him!’

My mouth was dry as I read her version of the events. I kept shifting awkwardly in my seat, squirming from my pounding hard-on. I couldn’t believe this. This was terrible. This was amazing…

She detailed how I… or rather, “the teacher,” kissed her back. And how much she liked it. As she left and went back into her house, she was so happy. But she didn’t want to freak him out, so she would play it down at school. But she couldn’t wait until their next encounter somewhere.

‘Maybe she would leave it to fate. But maybe she would have to take fate into her own hands…’

Okay. A little over-dramatic. What do you expect from a high-schooler? But who gives a rat’s ass. I wasn’t thinking objectively about the quality of her writing. I was thinking, rather haphazardly, that Summer wanted to fuck me.

But then I thought, she never actually said anything about having sex. That’s just what you want her to want…

VIII

The day couldn’t end soon enough. Loath as I was to admit it, but I was desperate to get home. I needed time to read her paper again, thoroughly this time. And I wanted to make sure I would be alone. No students walking in. No other teachers. Just me. And my fantasies about Summer. With my hand down my pants.

And that’s just what happened. No sooner was I in my door that I had thrown all my things to the side except for Summer’s paper. I sank into the couch, irritated at my own hustle but powerless to do anything about it. My dick was already throbbing in my slacks, ever since I got in my car. I couldn’t stop muttering to myself about how deep of shit I was in with Summer… About how to get the little tease to stop. I was burning for her.

My body was so on edge that I barely got through a few paragraphs before my hips jerked and I came forcefully in my clothes. God, I can’t even help myself. With the tension released, I once again was flooded with guilt and fear of what was happening. I had to stop this somehow. She can’t keep writing this story… or worse, thinking that whatever was happening could be allowed to continue.

At first I resolved to confront her the next day at school. I would find a way to get her alone, no matter what. Then I realized, to hell with that. I’d wait a few days. Make her sweat it out. Nonchalance and disinterest was the way to go. I wasn’t going to come off desperate in front of her. Not anymore than I already have…

Of course, that didn’t stop my curiosity from getting the better of me later that evening. After I ate some dinner, I rummaged through the closet and found the previous class’s yearbook. I thumbed through the pages and found her photo. She definitely looked younger; a year is a long time for a teenager. Still definitely cute; although I would have never started obsessing over her. Hell, I never would have now if it wasn’t for that day at the gym…

I continued to turn through the pages, taking in all of the larger pictures entered into the book: events, clubs, random snapshots of high school life. I ignored the part of myself that was calling me a pervert for what I was looking for. Especially when I came upon what I wanted.

I didn’t know if there’d be another picture of Summer somewhere in the yearbook. But there was. She was standing in the middle of two other girls at some sports game; all their arms upraised showing “number one”. She was wearing these tiny shorts and a tank-top, which pulled up to show her flat stomach from her pose.

Her friends didn’t even register to me. They were probably just as cute. One even had nicer tits. But I didn’t care at all about them (the girls, not the tits). I just saw her. Her innocent face, that tight little body. I don’t know what I got off on more: those little shorts showing off her legs, or all that young skin bared from her shirt. Or maybe it was just that I was so helpless that I couldn’t stop jerking off to her no matter what. That I’d resort to digging up a picture from her as a junior to get my fix… It was so fucked up. But it made me come so hard though.

I was so mad at myself. But I didn’t pretend like I could stop anymore. All I cared about was giving Summer the impression that I didn’t want her. I could deal with my own feelings until the end of the school year, and then it’d be over. That didn’t mean I couldn’t rip that page out of the yearbook and stuff it in drawer under my bed. I knew I’d need to use it again later…

The next few days were awkward. I kept to my plan of playing cool in class and not confronting Summer right away. Even though every day I saw her, my nerves rattled and demanded I just get it over with. But nothing interesting happened. She didn’t wear anything outrageous. She didn’t flirt with me or really give me any signs at all.

Every once in awhile I’d see a sly little look from her, but I was convinced that I had imagined it. Let’s face it. I’d been jerking off to her every day now. As much as I didn’t want her to be serious about the whole thing… I wanted to see her give me a signal.

I finally got something on Thursday. Another student asked if I had read their latest revisions on their stories. As soon as he asked, I carefully eyed Summer’s reaction. Her eyes shot up from her paper that she’d been scribbling on. She was interested! This thought was accompanied simultaneously by an exuberant ‘yes!’ and terrified ‘shit!’

I answered that I still had a couple submissions left. They would be finished by the end of the school day, and I’d hand them back on Friday. If they were truly desperate, they could come in after the last bell and pick it up early. I already knew at least a handful of students would take me up on it. What I was curious about, obviously, was if she would.

The minutes dragged on slowly for the rest of the afternoon, that very question weighing on my mind the entire time. School ended at 2:00. At 2:05, the first few students trickled in. Some just wanted their papers right away and left. Others stayed to look over them and discuss them with me. Ordinarily I would have told them to wait at least a day, if not the whole weekend, before jumping to questions. Today however, I was generous with my time. I kept eyeing the door. Just in case…

By 2:30, my room was once again empty. She didn’t show up. My edgy anticipation finally wore off, and I assumed I’d have a break of it until tomorrow. I got up from my desk and started putting my things together to leave. So my stomach did a total flip when I suddenly heard, from behind me, a young girl’s voice chirp, “Oh good, I’m not too late!”

I didn’t need to turn around to know who it was. “Ah Summer, how may I help you?”

“I was hoping to get my paper.” She had walked up to my desk now. It was all I could do not to spin around and take her in the second I knew she was at the door. Be calm, be casual…

“Of course,” I rummaged through a binder (as if I didn’t have hers placed for convenient access already). “Although I noticed you didn’t follow my instruction…”

Her eager features faded, clouded by vague unease. “What do you mean?”

You’re in charge here, make sure it stays that way. “Well, we discussed that your initial prompt didn’t have much in the way of direction…”

“What are you talking about!” she blurted, almost offended. “I wrote a whole second part! It continues everything!”

“Actually, if you take the time to read my comments, it almost comes off as a completely separate story… just tacked onto the first.” This wasn’t completely true, and I felt guilty about compromising my teaching integrity… but there were greater stakes at play here.

She snatched the paper from my hand. “That’s like, totally unfair! It completely fits together!” The pages flipped angrily through her fingers as her eyes buzzed over each line I marked in. Before I could respond, her eyes slowly rose up and leveled at my gaze. “And you know it.”

Oh. Crap. I was almost chilled by her sudden determination and confidence. Or maybe it was just me being a nervous wreck on the inside. I stared at her blankly for a moment, no words coming to mind.

“Is this about something else?” she asked flatly.

Okay, no more games. “Look Summer, this paper is, um, inappropriate…”

“Why?”

I almost scoffed. “Because…” What could I even say?

“Because I think the writing is really good,” she interrupted.

“Like I said, it’s not the writing so much as the subject matter…”

“Well it totally fits the prompt! Do I need to show it to another English teacher to prove it?”

C-r-a-p! “That’s uh, not necessary…”

She cocked her neck a little bit, trying to hide a smug little smile. “So what’s the problem?”

“Look Summer, I’m not sure what- what you think is going on here. I have been willing to overlook your, um, indiscretion from the other night…”

Her mouth snapped shut and her cheeks turned bright red.

“…but whatever it is, it is going to stop. It has stopped.” There. Firm, in charge.

She stared at me, angry at not finding any words. Her gaze dropped down to her paper and she finally spoke, “I don’t see what that has to do with this.” And she shook the paper for emphasis.

Was she joking? “This isn’t a game, Summer.”

“What? You think this would actually happen? A high school teacher getting excited over his little student? That’s pretty unlikely. And isn’t that, like, the whole point of the story?” She dripped with sarcasm.

And there it was again. That sudden flare of excitement and certainty in her eyes. That look she got when she knew she wanted something. I needed to take control. “That’s right, it wouldn’t happen, so…”

“So there’s no problem then, right?” she quickly interjected.

At that moment, one of the other teacher’s from down the hall poked her head in the door. Summer and I both looked over.

“Oh sorry,” my colleague apologized, “I didn’t think you’d still be with your students…”

“It’s okay Ms. Hendrix, we were just finishing up.” Summer turned and gave me a sour smile. “Thanks for like, seeing it my way. I’m really excited to see how the story turns out.”

She was already walking away from me and towards the door before I could respond. My muscles tensed. I didn’t want this to end with her having the last word, but I suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable even broaching the topic with another instructor in the room.

At that moment I felt defeated. For better or for worse, I allowed myself to be convinced that there wasn’t much I could do. I wasn’t sure if she was bluffing about showing the paper to another teacher. Even if she did, it didn’t prove anything. But my obsession over the recent weeks was too powerful to think through it clearly. It had to stay a secret, even if that meant allowing her to continue writing. All I had to do was stay away from her. I could do that, right?

IX

Actually, it turns out the answer was a resounding no. It took only until the next day. Class proceeded uneventfully; I couldn’t bring myself to try and confront Summer again about the paper. I was afraid of how she’d react. The previous night was wracked with nightmares of her telling another teacher, and everyone finding out how bad I wanted her. I’d wake up, sweaty and angry. I took out my frustration by jerking off to her. What a surprise.

The most notable thing that occurred was that it was sunny. This meant Summer came to school wearing a showy pair of little shorts. I tried to ignore them and not think about those delicious legs, tantalizing thighs… and what was between them. All I had to do was get through the day, and at least I’d have the weekend away from her. I was even going to spend some time with my girlfriend; let a real woman expel these unending thoughts about a girl.

That evening, Heather and I went to the movies. We were both tired from the work week and didn’t feel like doing anything too extravagant. For some reason, I had the tremendous brain fart to not realize the theater would be full of high school kids on an opening weekend. I guess it’s never been a problem before. Hell, it wouldn’t even be now, as long as she wasn’t there. And what would be the odds of that anyway?

At least that’s what I kept telling myself as we drove there. No sooner had we parked that my eyes were ceaselessly scouting out all the packs of kids. Young girls were everywhere, some in groups, some with dates. Every time I saw a tight little body in short shorts, my heart skipped a beat until I realized it wasn’t her. I felt horribly guilty, hoping my girlfriend didn’t think I was trying to check them all out.

We got in line to buy some tickets. I tried not to let my nerves show through. So far, I had not seen any sign of her. But I knew I couldn’t relax until I was safe in the darkness of the theater. What would she do anyway? What am I scared of? My mind trailed off briefly, but I was jolted back to reality hearing a large outcry of giggling.

I looked behind me in the line and saw a group of girls talking with some boys. You know how it is, young people always talking louder because they think other people want to see them. At first it was nothing, and I started to look away, but at the last moment I saw that familiar pair of shorts. Or perhaps those more familiar young legs; the ones I’d been masturbating to all week.

She wasn’t facing towards me, but either from cosmic bad luck or her getting that sixth sense of someone watching her, she turned her head. Her eyes flickered a nervous excitement the moment she identified me. It was obvious I recognized her, but I jerked my head anxiously away regardless. Smooth dumbass, now she really knows. We were almost at the ticket window.

I wasn’t going to look again, but I did put my arm around Heather’s waist and gave her a squeeze. She didn’t think anything of it particularly; I hoped Summer was watching and got the idea. We bought two tickets for some horror flick and got ready to go in. There was a pack of people streaming out of the theater, as a movie must have just ended. I cocked my ear behind me once I realized Summer’s group was at the window.

“Come on guys, let’s see the scary one instead. The comedy looks totally dumb.”

Oh give me a break. She must have heard me order. There’s no other way… Was she serious? Even with my girlfriend with me? I hurried us inside the building, anxious to get to our theater and hide in some dark corner. But no, there was a line.

We got into it and started waiting. Heather was making conversation about something, but I can’t remember what the hell about. It was all I could do to hide my own distraction. I really did not want Summer to see the same film as us. My eyes kept darting back to the door, waiting for her group to come in; hoping they’d go into a different line. When the door finally swung open, I saw them mill around a bit and finally get in place in our line, several places behind. Damn it!

Maybe I was overreacting. Like I said, what the hell could she do? But try to put yourself in my shoes. As ridiculous as it may sound, I was more and more afraid of this girl. Not for what she could do to me, but how she made me feel about her. Guilt, lust, everything swirled around inside of me. My girlfriend being right next to me just made it seem that much more scandalous.

Just let us inside! The fifteen-year-old tenant at the head of the line, looking bored as ever, seemed like he held way too much power at just that moment. After some length he shuffled by the podium and started letting people into the theater, taking their tickets one by one. About damn time. As Heather and I finally got into the screening room, I attempted to get her to sit in a corner, or at least the side of a row. There were still too many open seats though, and she insisted that we get a better view by sitting in the middle somewhere.

I relented, not having any decent excuse to counter otherwise. By now I’m sure you can guess what I was afraid of. More people came in and filled up the seats. Then the group of high-schoolers entered. I tried to slouch a little and hide my presence. Damn it, I should’ve gone back out to take a leak or something, what was I thinking!? There was a largely empty row near the front where it looked like the whole gaggle of them would sit.

I couldn’t help but strain my focus to hear Summer complain that was too far up and close to the screen. My heartbeat began to speed up, realizing she said it while looking up and seeing Heather. Please not up here, please not up here… I slouched further and rested my head in my hand, trying to cover my face. It was no use. Some of them sat down below, but another five of them came up near me. It was no surprise when Summer came scooting down the aisle first, finally forcing me to catch her eye.

“Is this seat taken?” she asked me innocently, as if I were a stranger.

“Go ahead,” I mumbled half-assedly, trying my best to appear wholly uninterested in her.

I recognized some of her friends from school, but none of them were my students. I wondered if any of them noticed they were sitting near a teacher. From their carefree attitude, I felt that they were too oblivious. At least they didn’t recognize me. I leaned over to my right side and asked Heather what time it was. The movie would start in just a few minutes. I couldn’t wait.

Nothing unusual happened for a little while. The lights dimmed and the show started. Summer hadn’t paid me any mind after sitting down, and I was almost starting to feel okay about it. There’s nothing she can do anyway, what am I so worried about? The first strike came when she brought her arm down on the shared armrest between us.

I was already resting there, and the length of her skin laid down along mine. The sudden touch startled me and I jerked my hand away. She did the same and whispered, ‘sorry’. Okay, harmless accident, no big deal. I tried to concentrate on the movie. Even though it was dark, I could still see the faint outline of her legs in the seat next to me. I had a hard time restraining myself not to keep catching peeks at them.

As the movie went on, she stretched out both her arms until they were taut for a few seconds, then re-shifted in her seat. When she brought down her right hand, she lazily let it drop down into my personal space. Her fingers grazed across my thigh and then shyly shot back to her lap. Now might be a good time to mention that I changed into shorts before I left to the theater…

The feeling of her fingertips was a shock. I gave her an irritated glare (which probably just looked confused), and she made a silent but exaggerated frown as if to say ‘oops’. I turned back to the movie, even more flustered than before. Honestly I thought maybe that’d be it. There are only so many times you can accidentally touch someone, you know? What I didn’t predict was that she’d drop the pretense.

It was an older place and the seats didn’t have built-in cup holders. She was handed a large drink from one of her friends and she took a big sip. She then leaned down to place it on the floor, between me and her. I tried to keep my eyes on the screen, but I couldn’t help watching her every movement. And I couldn’t fucking believe what happened next. Once she put it down, she boldly traced her fingers up my calf as she leaned up and back into her seat. She brushed me all the way up to my knee before she let go and resumed her natural position.

My stomach flipped and my eyes peeled wide. Holy fuck. Did she really do that? First I looked at Heather; she was thankfully absorbed in the movie. Then I looked again at Summer, who pretended like I wasn’t even there. I swallowed hard, my mouth going completely dry. This is insane. How can I stop her? What if someone sees?

At this point I don’t think I was even registering what happened on the screen. My mind was racing like I was some inexperienced kid about to get caught doing something wrong. She’s my student for fuck’s sake! Why is this happening? It didn’t take long until she went for it again. She rested her arm at the base of her seat and reached her hand over to me under the armrest.

You could barely see what she was doing unless you looked. I was of course. God, not again… Her hand reached to the underside of my knee. With two or three fingers, she tickled my skin there. It was so sensitive that it sent waves up my leg. My body tensed in mortification. I was afraid to just grab her arm; someone would see. But she didn’t stop. Oh no… it feels good…

I couldn’t deny the gentle touch was having more than a ticklish effect on me. Whether it was just what she was doing, or whether it was because of everything else, I started to get hard. My heart sank at the realization. I finally managed to shift in my seat, pushing my legs away from her. She drew her hand away. Silently, I breathed in a huge sigh and looked over at her.

She brought her fingers back to her own leg and traced them up her thigh, teasingly stopping at the hem of those tiny shorts. She knew I was looking. Reluctantly I looked up at her eyes and saw her biting her lower lip, surreptitiously looking back at me. My fists clenched in frustration and I put them over my lap. I can’t let her see it.

It seemed that she left me alone for another ten or fifteen minutes. I tried to relax and will my erection away. But the more I thought about it, the worse it got. I was actually getting harder against my will. It was insane. I was so embarrassed; the whole situation was so wrong. And it was making me hotter. I couldn’t help but think about her body and all my fantasies I’d been having about her. And now here she was, next to me. There was no denying that this would fuel my growing obsession even worse.

I saw she put her arm on the rest between us. I literally felt the increased thump in my chest. She lightly tapped her fingers along it, then she rolled her arm and started idly picking her nails with her thumb. She’s fucking teasing me… I knew something was coming. As much as I dreaded it, I felt even worse about hopelessly anticipating it. It was so twisted.

Her arm inched closer over into my seat until finally it quietly dropped down into my lap. She turned her hand around so her palm rested against my thigh. I bit the back of my tongue as it happened, wondering how I would get out of it this time. My shorts mostly bordered between our skin, but her fingers reached out across the fabric and lightly scratched the top of my bare leg. The movement also let her pull my shorts up a little bit, allowing her more access.

I cautiously moved one of my hands over to push her away. She slid down to the outer side of my leg and traced along my thigh. The feeling was electric and went straight up my leg and into my cock. A shiver went through my body which made my hard-on jump even worse. I looked up and over at Heather to see if she noticed.

She hadn’t… yet. But she sensed my gaze and looked at me. I felt light-headed; I was about to get it now. I forced a weak smile at her. She returned it blithely unaware and turned back to the screen. All the while, Summer’s fingers traced and tickled along my left thigh. I tried to swallow down the huge lump in my throat. I can’t believe she didn’t notice! Finally I managed to get control of myself and I grabbed Summer’s hand with my own, pushing it away.

She offered a light, teasing resistance. I forced her arm back to her own lap, pressing her hand down on her leg. She pulled out of my grip and my hand slid down to touch her naked skin. Oh wow… I only stayed there for a moment, closing my eyes in disbelief. My fingers involuntarily squeezed her thigh before I managed to slowly drag my fingers off of her. I didn’t feel my heartbeat in my chest anymore. I only felt in between my legs.

My girlfriend still hadn’t noticed. When’s this damn movie end? I watched on in anxious irritation. I wanted nothing more than to get the hell out of this theater and away from Summer. Well, besides fucking Summer anyway… I rubbed my temples. God, I couldn’t think like that. Why did I want her so bad? My entire body was flushed with heat. I realized I was thirsty as hell.

I thought about getting up to go get a drink; that would even get me away from her. I abandoned the idea in short order though. What if she followed me out? Maybe I could scold her… That might even be good. But then I abandoned the idea. There was no way I was going to get up right that minute. I would walk right in front of a bunch of students, including Summer, with an uncontrollable erection.

And so I continued to wait. You can say what you want about me. There was probably something I could have done. Everything is easy in retrospect. But at the time I was petrified of someone seeing what was happening. Because if someone saw, they would obviously see that I liked it. Nobody will care if I say I didn’t want to like it. And there goes my life, branded as a pervert teacher.

I could tell the climactic scene was about to occur. The final showdown between the main villain and hero was fast approaching. This was the only relief I got: knowing it would be over soon. My mind mostly turned on trying to squash my throbbing dick. I tried to think of other stuff. All thoughts were replaced with Summer. How will I hide it after the movie ends? I figured it wouldn’t be so bad if I shoved my hands in my pockets right away. With Heather behind me, she wouldn’t even notice. I’d be okay by the time we got to the car… Or I’d just say I was frisky for her.

Here came the big gross-out scene. The hero had a chain around his neck, choking him. His face swelled and his eyes bulged. It looked like the villain was going to reach in and pop his eyeballs, forcing everyone to squirm as the scene dragged on. Heather, being sensitive about exploding pupils, covered her face with her hands, cracking her fingers to peak every five seconds or so to see if it was over.

I felt a tap on my left side (I jumped; Summer being the only one that could scare me during this movie). Reluctantly I looked over at her. She craned her neck to look around me to see Heather’s plight. Then she looked back at me with a tiny grin and motioned for me to lean down to her. She wanted to say something. Everything told me to ignore her… I won’t even bother make excuses for why I leaned into her seat to let her whisper something.

So, guarded as I could be, I carefully bent over the arm rest and tilted my head. I made sure to keep my eyes on the screen, as if that’s what I was really interested in. My senses were on red alert. I could practically feel her body shift as she brought her lips to my ear. I waited anxiously for her to say something, but all I got was her warm breath on the side of my face.

Then, very softly, she pressed even closer. I could smell her now. Images of our brief kiss were conjured in my mind, but then she finally whispered, “Don’t worry… I’m not scared…”

I wasn’t sure whether or not she was talking about Heather or me. My mind tried to sort it out, frozen in place, when Summer slyly moved closer and wrapped her lips around my earlobe. Everything slowed way down for an instant. All that existed was the hot, wet feeling on my skin. It seemed like it took forever for her lips to part, but then she ran the tip of her tongue along the edge of my ear, up a little ways, then off of me.

She leaned back in her seat.

I slowly, dazedly, leaned back up into mine.

The movie punctuated with a loud crash; no eyeballs were exploded after all. I saw movement to my right, and realized Heather had just now taken her hands away and watched freely. My mind was wholly blank… it couldn’t even catch up to be in denial yet. I just sat there, still feeling the wetness on the side of my face. For a minute or two, I think I even forgot about my raging dick.

It was that sensation that brought me to my senses. My hard-on was practically twitching, it was so desperate for attention. I realized I wasn’t doing a very good job of covering it anymore and quickly pulled my hands over my lap again. God damn it. I knew Summer saw it. She had to have. I couldn’t bring myself to look at her. I’m such a mess.

The rest of the movie was a daze. It wrapped up fairly quickly, thankfully. There were no more come-ons from my little teenage tease. As the lights came on, most of her friends got up right away. She waited an extra minute. I couldn’t afford to keep sitting and let both her and my girlfriend see the huge tent in my shorts. So I took the lesser of two evils; I stood up and turned left to face out the aisle.

I saw her little smile as she watched my waist rise from the seat. It was obvious she saw it well before I managed to stuff my hands in my pockets. Whatever, she already knows… By now I was just trying to hide it from my girlfriend. Summer then stood up and brought her eyes up to my own, raising her eyebrows a little bit in mock surprise. She turned away from me and started walking past the seats. I followed.

I made a conscious effort not to stare at her tight ass as she moved in front of me. Maybe that’s why I didn’t notice her make a deliberate stop and take a small step back, pretending like she dropped something. I did notice the pressure of her ass as it pushed into my waist, against the erection I was desperately trying to hide. I had to swallow back a groan of surprise and lust. By now it was so fucking sensitive that the slightest touch drove me up the wall. What I would do to bend her over without those shorts…

Once out of the aisle, I managed to lead Heather away from the pack of teens and escape from Summer. I did my best to hurry us to the car and get the hell out of there. It didn’t take her long to see my still-hard cock once we were inside and driving. I made some lame comment about horror movies always turning me on. She laughed, blissfully unaware of the real source of my arousal. She teased me a bit through my shorts as I drove, and I couldn’t help but to imagine Summer back in the car with me, playing with me as I brought her home.

That night, back at my place, I fucked my Heather like an animal. It was all I could do not to groan out Summer’s name as I came into my girlfriend.

X

So really, things only got worse. As you could probably guess, the rest of the weekend was a mess. I closeted myself inside for fear of having any kind of run-in with Summer. The way things were going, I wasn’t willing to put anything up to chance just then. Not that staying home had any effect on subduing my thinking about her. Heather had stayed the night. She was feeling generous and we fucked one more time before we went to bed. Again, I thought about my student and had another mind-blowing experience.

At some point I even woke up in the middle of the night, sweating from a replay of Summer’s young lips around my ear, her soft whisper taunting me… I was so restless that I had to sneak out of the bed and into the bathroom to quietly jerk off. Yeah I was ashamed of myself, but I was also getting used to it by now.

The rest of the weekend wasn’t much different, except once Heather left, I could at least dig out the picture I found of Summer to fuel my fantasies. I was losing control fast. There was still probably a month left of school before summer; I couldn’t stand to think about how long I could put up with her. Would she keep pushing the boundaries? Did I want her to? Is my only real fear just getting caught…?

I did my best to maintain my composure the following week at school. One moment had me walking down the hall when I recognized a couple of the students that were with Summer at the movies. Although they saw me, their eyes passed me over just like they would any other obstacles in the hallway. I breathed an inward sigh of relief, happy that I didn’t receive any odd looks or giggles. Good, maybe nobody else knows… If they did, I was doomed.

My classes went by comfortably enough, with the one obvious exception. As cool as I tried to be, I couldn’t stop myself from being at least a little flustered and on edge whenever Summer was nearby. I hoped it was only something I could notice; that my students couldn’t tell if I was off my game. Not that they could possibly know why… Unless they saw how my body stiffened every time she came in the room. And how I had to avert my eyes to stop myself from checking her out.

Wednesday brought new submissions for their stories. I was still resigned to allowing Summer to continue her current work. It was obvious that she would write about our experience in the theater. I was just about as scared to read it as I was guiltily looking forward to it.

‘She couldn’t believe he saw him at the theater. What were the odds? She almost wondered if he overheard her talking about going to the movies, and then made sure he would be there too. Her body tingled at the thought, but she was confused why he brought another woman. She decided she would try to make him excited again… she was desperate to see it once more.’

I swallowed hard and read on and she described in detail her excited emotions when she touched me, whispered to me, licked me… I couldn’t help but to stroke myself as I read it.

‘She asked her friends in his other classes if he was acting weird when teaching. They said they didn’t notice anything and asked her why. She told them that she must be imagining things. But she hoped… knew… that it was because of her. Did he think about her as much as she did him?’

I came then. The thought of her, somewhere else, thinking sexually about me… maybe even getting off on me, like I did to her… It was just too much. It was almost scary how on fire I was for her. When grading her paper, I had to consider long and hard how to write comments. I actually toyed with the idea of writing subtle innuendos back to her. Of course I came to my senses and realized that was insane. I settled on complete neutrality, almost only marking grammatical or syntax errors

Heather emailed me that week, wanting to set up a date to try out a new restaurant that opened up in town recently. No big deal, right? I tried to think up an excuse not to go. I just knew with my luck that Summer would be there. But I convinced myself that the chances were next to none. I couldn’t let her rule my life. Maybe some actual alone-time with Heather will do me some good… Never mind what I had been thinking about the last time I was alone with her.

So we went. It wasn’t a fancy place or anything; it’s not like it was a big deal. It was just something casual to do, spend a little time out, then probably end up back at one of our places. You know how it goes. When we got there, I didn’t even see many young people, so I was feeling fairly secure. I was having a nice conversation with my girlfriend, the kind I can share with an adult, not a teenager. It was like I wasn’t even thinking about Summer. Much.

We had already ordered and were waiting for our food when the now-seemingly inevitable happened. The hostess was escorting two young couples down the aisle we were seated at. They came up from behind me, so I didn’t see them right away. There was only one open booth left, so it was obvious where they were going. I didn’t realize, or even think, it would be her right away. But I looked over as they walked by, in that way you always do when people are around.

She was wearing this small, white summer dress. It came down just above her knees and hugged those young curves around her hips and ass. I saw her do a double take when she noticed Heather, then she turned around and saw me. As the hostess was seating them, she made a last minute insistence that she wanted to sit on the side of the table that faced my direction. It was then I realized her dress was fairly low cut, and I could see the outline of those perky breasts…

How the hell did she end up here…? One of the boys tried to gesture to let her slide inside the booth, but she made sure to sit on the outside edge instead. She got this impish smirk on her face as she sat down and her eyes briefly flickered across my table and into my stare. I jerked my head back to Heather and bit the back of my tongue. This is impossible. There’s no way she could have known. At least she’s with a boy… Even if he is a gangly looking guy… Was I jealous?

I tried in vain to keep my eyes on my own girlfriend. But Summer barely had to try to force me into sneaking little glances at her. She made no effort to hide her legs under the table. They even swung out of the seat a little bit. She toyed with the fabric of her dress along her left leg, pulling it up and back down in little circles. It was effortless, maybe even absent-minded. But I was enthralled. Her flawless skin contrasted so exquisitely against the white material… How badly I wanted to see all those thighs, to dive in between them…

Okay, this isn’t like the theater. I have to focus. Checking out another girl would annoy Heather enough. Checking out a teenage girl would be disaster. Checking out your own teenage student… Well, shit. I zoned back into whatever story my actual date was talking about. It was something about an annoying coworker. I gave my head an obligatory shake to sympathize with her.

Our food was brought to us. Now Summer was idly chewing on one of her nails. As if on queue, realizing I was looking, she brought her hand down to the cut of her dress. She carelessly pulled at it with her thumb, drawing it down and increasingly exposing the curves of her chest. It never revealed too much, but it was enough to make it a serious challenge for me not to stare.

Heather gave me a weird look. I quickly brought my hand up to my face and shut my eye, rubbing at it irritatedly. “Guh- I’ve had something bothering me since we sat down… I think it’s trying to work its way out…” The excuse seemed to work well enough. Why can’t I get a hold of myself!?

I realized my leg was bouncing a bit under the table. My nerves were getting pushed to the edge again… And I was starting to get hard. No sooner had I noticed the feeling that I panicked, not again! With my attention focused on my indecent erection, I became even more aware of its sensitivity. It started to grow worse. My body felt hot with embarrassment. I knew Heather couldn’t see it, but I wasn’t so sure that Summer couldn’t if she bothered to look. The thought that she might see it turned me on even more, despite my fear.

We continued to eat, and I squelched out my obsession by getting into a discussion on politics. That worked for a little while. But now Summer was playing with her drink, pulling the straw out of the glass and wrapping her lips around it. She’d suck off the taste then dunk it back in to repeat. My cock jumped even worse. Don’t get me wrong, she didn’t look like a porn star or anything, but the innuendo was there. Or did I just think it was there?

Suddenly Summer made deliberate eye contact with me. She stared right into my eyes, letting me know she saw me looking. I held the gaze a little too long.

“What are you looking at?” Heather blurted, looking behind her at the table across the aisle.

“Huh? Nothing…” I stuttered lamely.

“Is there a cute waitress or something?” she asked annoyed.

I realized then as she looked around that it didn’t even occur to her that I might be checking out a teenager. Well, I never had before… I gave her an indignant laugh, “Ha ha, don’t be dramatic. It’s just uh- my eye…”

“Well why don’t you go to the bathroom and wash it out then?”

Because I don’t want to get up and show off my hard dick? “No uh, I should be fine…”

“Come on, it’s been bothering you this whole time. Just go do it. Now I can’t relax!” she insisted.

Crap. I knew once she got something like this in her head, there was no getting around it. I brought my hands down to my lap, desperate, and dug my nails as hard as I could into my left palm. It really started to sting after a little bit, and I focused all I could on the pain. “Well if you’re gonna make me,” I tried to joke.

“Yes!” she smiled.

The throbbing in my hand successfully dulled the throbbing in my pants, at least enough to hide my obvious arousal. I slid out of our booth and quickly shuffled away to head to the restroom. Once inside, I breathed out an anguished, ‘Fuck!’ and went to the sink. I turned on the water and let it run for a bit, then leaned over the sink and splashed some on my face.

I needed a game plan. Maybe if I went out and said I was feeling sick, we could leave early. No, that wouldn’t work; I haven’t said I was sick all day.

Somebody had come in while I was there and taken a leak. “You okay, bud?” he asked before leaving.

“Yeah, thanks,” I mumbled.

Maybe I could say washing my eye made it hurt worse, and now I have a headache too. That might work. I threw some more water on my face and ran in through my hair to make it look a bit more disheveled. The door opened again. I didn’t bother to look; I was rubbing my eyes with water to make them look more red.

“Feeling okay?” a voice asked.

“Yeah, I’m fi…” my words trailed off. It took me that brief moment to realize the voice that asked me was not a man. It was a girl’s voice. Summer’s voice.

XI

That’s it; I’ve totally lost it… She wouldn’t come in here. She couldn’t! I slowly took my hands away from my face and looked up in the mirror. And there she was, standing a little ways behind me, curious look on her face.

I froze in position for probably fifteen seconds, which if you count it out, is really a long time to just be staring in confusion. She looked at me, then around in the room like she was a tourist. No shit, she’s in the men’s room. “What the hell are you doing here?” I finally exclaimed.

She gave me a perplexed look. “Um, it’s like, a restaurant? I’m pretty sure I’m allowed to eat here… Why? Were you hoping to take me home again?” she played.

I ignored the question. “I mean in here!” I emphasized, gesturing around me.

“Oh! Well, I thought I would come and say hi!” She was so blasé.

“You- you can’t be in here…”

“Look, I just wanted to talk to you… privately… I think I’ve been pretty nice about, um, not doing this in class.”

My heart shook. “This is- this is the men’s room… You can’t be seen in here…”

She practically rolled her eyes. “Well did you want to talk in front of your friend?”

“I don’t want to talk!” I blurted.

“I don’t wanna keep ignoring this!” she snapped back.

I gave her a ‘what the fuck?’ look, but then we both turned our heads towards the door. Someone was turning the handle. Without even thinking, I grabbed onto Summer’s shoulders and pushed her into the stall furthest from the door. I slid in behind her and swung the stall door shut, locking it. She had this bewildered expression and her mouth hung open. I placed the heel of my palm on her chin and gently closed her mouth, placing my index finger over her lips to keep her quiet.

We stood like that for a minute as whoever came in relieved himself and left. For once I was glad someone was in a hurry and didn’t wash their hands. I released the pressure of my hand on her chin and her lips opened up. My finger fell to her bottom lip and she teasingly darted out her tongue to lick it. Her big eyes looked up at me and twinkled as she slid her tongue under my finger and then closed her lips around it.

I swallowed hard, mesmerized by the sight and sensation. It was only a couple seconds, but that was still pathetically long until I managed to pull my hand away from her. I scolded her in a harsh whisper, “We’re not doing this! We’re not doing anything!”

“We haven’t done anything yet!” she gave an exaggerated pout.

“And we’re not going to!”

“Come on!” she whispered back, trying to sound seductive. It only half-worked; I could tell she was at least a little unsure of herself. “You know we have something…”

“No we don’t!” I hissed.

Her eyes narrowed. “Just because I’m your student doesn’t mean I’m stupid… I can, um- see that you like me,” her face tilted down to my waist. My shock quickly flushed into complete embarrassment. Her little trick on my finger got me raging again. What the fuck was I supposed to say? A man can’t talk his way out of a hard-on.

“This is completely inappropriate and you know it!” I tried.

She made a classic teenage scoff, “Who cares? Don’t think I haven’t like, noticed how you look at me…” she took a little step back inside the stall and smoothed her dress down across her stomach, pulling the fabric tighter against her body. “Don’t you want me? I bet most boys at school would totally love to be you right now…”

“Uh- yeah, so go make one of them happy! Like your friend you came with…” I reasoned.

“Ew! Forget him, I want you!” She took a large step forward and pressed her body into mine, pushing me back against the stall door. The feeling of that tight body rubbing against me was heaven… especially downstairs.

I brought my hands down to her hips, looking down at her in fear and want. “We can’t do this…”

She sighed, pressing her cheek against my chest. “I’ll make you a deal… Let me kiss you again… just once… When I’m done, if you still don’t want it then… I guess I’ll leave you alone…”

I shut my eyes. I can handle one kiss… But what if it’s a trick… Who knows how she’ll react… “You know that can’t uh- happen.”

A long pause, and then, “Well, then I can’t promise what will happen when we walk out of this bathroom… together.”

God, it’s almost like she planned this. “You wouldn’t…”

“It’s just one kiss,” she whispered soothingly.

I had no choice. Or at least, I felt like I had no choice. I sighed resignedly, “Fine, one.”

She looked up at me again, chewing on her lip. My pulse was racing; I don’t think I’d ever been so scared to kiss a girl even when I was her age. I slowly began to lean down to meet her lips, but she teasingly brought her head back a bit.

“I kiss you,” she reminded, “…and remember, no stopping me until I’m done…”

I scrunched my forehead in confusion as her face eased into a naughty smile. Then she started to lower herself down to her knees. What is she…? Oh… no… Her hands ran down my stomach and stopped at the belt of my pants, where she began to unfasten it.

“You can’t- this isn’t what I meant!” I croaked.

She didn’t stop. “You made a deal… a kiss is a kiss…”

I watched in astonishment as she fiddled with my belt until it was finally loose. She unthreaded it and began to unbutton my pants. I brought my hands down to hers to stop her, when suddenly we heard the bathroom door open again. She looked up at me secretly and gave a hushed, shhh…

I let my hands fall to my sides, paralyzed as I tried to listen to who came in. Part of me was positive it was going to be Heather, or Summer’s friends, or somebody who knew what was going on. But it wasn’t. It was just some guy washing his hands. I looked back down at Summer.

She was paying such close attention to my pants, finally unzipping them and gently grabbing the waist of them and my boxers at the same time. Even though she was on her knees, she didn’t slouch at all. Her back arched in this sexy little way that emphasized her figure. From this view, I could also see down her dress…

The cloth of my boxers dragged against my cock until finally they pulled down far enough to let it spring free. Summer almost gasped as she saw my complete erection come into view. She looked at it with some inquisitiveness, maybe even hesitation. For a brief moment I felt a tinge of pride. I’m no teenager… Whatever it was she felt, she kept looking on at it for what seemed like forever. Looking at her cute frame kneeling in front of me was causing my cock to jump a little with each heartbeat. I was anxious for her to start. I’m not sure what I wanted more though, to get it over with, or to just get attention…

Finally she opened her mouth and brought her face forward. I shivered as her warm breath enveloped the head of my dick. As amazing as the sight was, I couldn’t stand to look. I clenched my eyes shut. This is so… completely… wrong… Her tongue slid under the tip of me and she brought a couple inches into her mouth. My head rolled back and hit the stall door in shock. Oh wow…

She placed her hands on my hips, which at first made me tingle with even more excitement as I felt her fingertips on my skin. But I soon realized that she was going to leave them there; she was determined to stay true to her word and only give me a ‘kiss’. Her lips never actually left my cock. It was the most pleasurable torture of my life.

I don’t think she ever got even half of my length into her mouth. She kept on teasing the head with her lips and tongue, constantly swirling and sucking and licking. It felt absolutely amazing… Maybe not because she was the most experienced, but because she was so fucking enthusiastic. My eyes finally peeled open and I watched her work.

Her eyes would alternate between closed concentration and looking up at me towering over her. Every time she made eye contact with me, I felt another guilty surge rush between my legs. I couldn’t believe I was letting my own student blow me. A month ago, this would have never even crossed my mind… And now… Here I was, my girlfriend waiting for me back at our booth… The shame was completely drowned out by my obsessive lust being satisfied.

At first I thought this would be a boon. I definitely did not want her to make me come. That would put me in even deeper shit than I already was, and encourage her. But this sentiment quickly melted into my instincts taking over. It didn’t take long for me to rationalize, well, the sooner I come, the sooner it’s over. And at that point, I was desperate to finish off.

But I couldn’t get any enduring relief. Whether she meant it to be or not, the whole thing was just a huge tease. As amazing as it felt, I needed more. I needed her to take me further into her mouth. I needed her to use her hands at the base of my cock. But I didn’t get any of this. I can’t tell you how bad I wanted to just grab the back of her head and push into her. Or at the very least, grab my own dick and help myself get off.

I felt like I couldn’t do anything like that though. I leaned back against the door, trying in vain to at least hold my hips still… even though without thinking I would instinctively thrust forward; Summer always pulled back. There was no way I could actively participate in what was going on. Somehow I convinced myself that if I was passive, that if this was just happening to me, then I wouldn’t be so guilty. Yeah it was stupid bullshit, but it’s all I had to cling to in that desperate moment.

How long did this go on? I dunno. Maybe only a few minutes really. I had the dim realization that a few more people came in and left the restroom while it happened. All I could really think about was the relentless tease between my legs. But finally she stopped. I couldn’t suppress a groan as her lips dragged off of me. God, I need it so bad… My entire cock was buzzing with anticipation.

She got up off her knees, slowly pushing her body up against mine as she resumed standing. We looked into one another’s eyes. I was practically panting. Images of turning her around, pushing that little dress up, and fucking her against the wall raced through my mind.

“Okay… there was my one kiss… was it okay?” she asked, almost in a little girl’s voice.

“God, Summer…” I sighed reflexively.

Her body still pressed into mine, “So, do you want more?”

It took every ounce of my being to muster, “N-no…”

“You don’t have to be shy… I won’t like, tell anyone…” she soothed. She ran her tongue over to wet her already moist lips.

I wordlessly shook my head.

“Oh…” she said dejected. “I guess I thought we had something… But a deal is a deal, I guess.” She looked down and grabbed the waist of my clothes, gently pulling them up. The waistband of my boxers pushed up against the base of my erection, forcing it up and sending a continuous bolt of pleasure through me. I grunted in response.

“Oops… sorry…” she hummed. Then she brought one of her hands off my clothes and wrapped it around me. I gasped, my hips once again rolling into her touch with a mind of their own. “Let me, um- put this back.”

She eased it to point back down, tucking it into my boxers as she continued to pull my drawers up. Her grip on me was soft but firm, and she gave me little squeezes and tugs between her thumb and forefinger as she worked. The pressure focused along the middle and base of my cock; the one part I needed to be touched the most. My eyes fluttered as she continued to play with me. I’m completely on the edge… I could come like this… I can’t give in…

Summer must have been able to see exactly what I was feeling. Even with my pants pulled back up, she made no move to let go of me. “Um… is something wrong?” she asked innocently.

“A-Summer, I…”

She pulled at me harder, making me cut off my own speech with a grunt. Oh no, it’s too good…

“I’m not, like, hurting you, am I?”

She squeezed a little firmer and began to deliberately jack me off at the base. My knees started to feel weak; I couldn’t hold myself back if she didn’t stop. I tried not to look at her, but I couldn’t help myself. Her eyes were so wide in mock concern, and her lips were parted open as she breathed a bit heavy. Her awesome body was still against mine; I look down her back and saw the outline of her ass through the skirt.

Without even thinking, I brought one of my hands around and cupped her bottom. She gasped as I did it and pushed her body out a little and into my hand. I gripped her harder, marveling at how perfect it felt. God I want to be under that dress… My reaction ended up being more aggressive than I thought it would be; as she pulled her body into my hand, I pushed back and forced her back against me.

And she never let up with her fondling. I felt my dick start to swell as the unrelenting pressure built up between my legs. Oh fuck, I’m going to… I’m going to… I brought my other hand to Summer’s shoulder to help keep my balance.

I heard her whisper, “Uh oh, maybe the kiss wasn’t enough?”

The way she said it just dripped with seduction. Or at least that’s how I heard it. Whatever it was, it put me over the edge. My entire body jerked, pushing into hers. She held onto me tight as my cock pulsed with spray after spray of warm cum into my boxers. Lights flashed behind my eyes as my orgasm shook through me.

As I came down from my high, Summer loosened her grip and withdrew her hand from my pants. She ran it up underneath my shirt, gliding her hot palm along my stomach. I instinctively flexed from the touch, my mind still an exhausted fog.

“Wow…” she hushed, “I guess you uh… changed your mind…” she trailed off.

I tried to understand, “Huh?”

She brought her hand back down, tickling me by raking her nails along my stomach as she took a step back from me. “The deal, silly!” She paused for a moment, “Mmm… I guess you like me after all… at least a little bit…”

Ah fuck. Now that I was regaining some of my senses, I began to realize the huge mistake I’d just made. Why the hell did I have to give in!? “Uh- no, I mean, you said…”

“You don’t have to pretend…” she interrupted. “At least, not around me.” Her eyes looked me up and down one more time in appreciation, and she brought her hand up to her mouth and lightly bit the tip of one of her fingers as she smiled. “I’ll try to like, not be so distracting back at the table though…”

Her finger left her mouth and trailed down her chest, hooking around the top of her dress and pulling it down to reveal more and more of her tits. She let go and the fabric popped back up before she got too far… Damn it. I was staring like an idiot. And she knew it.

But just like that, it was over.

Without any more exchange of words, she opened the stall door, poked her head out to make sure nobody was there, and then snuck out of the restroom. I stood there in mute shock, wondering how the fuck I was going to explain myself to Heather. I went over to the mirror and discovered, thankfully, that all the cum I just shot into my boxers didn’t show through to my jeans. At least I have that…

I splashed more water on my face to make myself look a little more disheveled (not that I particularly needed it at this point). Then I went back to my booth, my girlfriend at first looking pretty fucking annoyed, but then concerned.

Then I lied my ass off. I told her when I tried to wash out my eye, whatever was in there must have cut of scraped me. It hurt like hell. So I kept trying to wash it, but it kept stinging. Then I got a huge headache and got faint… I had to go in one of the stalls and just sit down on a toilet for a few minutes until my ears stopped ringing and the room stopped spinning. Finally I came back out, losing track of time and just feeling like shit. My eye still was still sore and my head was throbbing.

She told the next waiter that walked by to get us boxes and a check. Within five minutes we were getting up from the booth to go home. As I stood up, I glanced over at Summer, who to her credit was dutifully ignoring me since I got back. We made brief eye contact and she jutted out her lower lip into an exaggerated pout. She took her hand off her drink and gave me a very subtle ‘bye’ wave. I clenched my eyes shut and rubbed my temples.

“Come on, let’s get you home,” Heather soothed.

XII

Another guilt-filled weekend went by. When I wasn’t desperately masturbating to our last encounter, I sat and worried about Monday. Was she going to keep up her advances? Of course she would… I broke her “deal” after all. And before, I could at least convince myself that even if she saw me get hard, I still hadn’t really done anything wrong. Now all bets were off. She gave me a blow job, then jerked me until I came. In my pants. With my girlfriend waiting in the other room…

I was wracked with shame. It wasn’t just that I had let myself cheat on Heather. And it wasn’t that I was letting myself get swept up in an affair with my high school student… It wasn’t even that I was putting my entire life, career, everything on the line. The worst part was that I liked it. That the forbidden nature of it all just kept fueling my fantasies, making me want more… no matter how much I told myself I didn’t, or at least shouldn’t.

I was practically waiting for that cliché day where she came in during lunch or after school, asking for some ‘extra tutoring’. The idea terrified me, mostly because I couldn’t stop thinking about it. There couldn’t be a more dangerous place to fuck. But would she try? Could I resist? How am I so weak for this girl?

Monday came. I was a mess. Summer did nothing.

Tuesday came. Same thing.

Wednesday came, and now I was really nervous. The next installment of their story was due. Obviously there wasn’t even a possibility that she wouldn’t write about the restaurant. I was anxious to see it. Afraid to see it. At the end of class, when all the students were stopping by my desk to hand it to me, Summer gave me an innocent smile. My face immediately flushed a deep red. I faked a coughing fit to mask it. God, if any other student even thought they knew what was going on, the rumors would spread like fire.

As soon as the room was empty, I pulled out her paper to read over it. I was only a couple sentences in when another colleague popped his head in the door. “Hey, do you eat anymore? We haven’t seen you in the lounge lately.”

I nervously slammed the paper down on the desk and jerked my head up, then eased into a fake grin. “Oh, uh, hey Tom. I’m just a little behind these last few weeks. Been real busy, on top of all the grading…”

“If you say so,” he said sarcastically. “Try not to starve.”

Back to the paper.

‘She felt a little guilty about going to the restaurant. It was cheating after all. Unlike their previous encounters, this one was intentional. He had left his computer in the classroom unattended. She just happened to see his email on the screen. His friend… girlfriend even?… said they should go to the restaurant that day. He had not replied yet, but the girl knew at that moment that she would find a reason to be there. Just in case.’

That. Bitch. I knew it seemed too unlikely… That she seemed a little too confident about everything going on. I can’t believe she played me so bad. But my dick swelled anyway. The thought of her going through all that trouble to seduce me was as flattering as it was sexy and wrong.

I kept reading, having only the self-restraint to not touch myself under my desk. She talked about how nervous she was in the bathroom. About how surprised she was that I got so nervous around her. About the look on my face when she got down on her knees… It was a vivid picture of everything that happened, from her point of view. God it was hot. But then I got to something even more unexpected.

‘So he broke their deal… and she was dying to talk about it. She had to get it out to someone! But who could she tell? It was her little secret… She knew she shouldn’t let anybody else know, but there was no way she could keep it bottled up. So she decided to sneak her cell phone number into one of her papers that she turned in. She knew he would call her. He would even call her that night! Because he knew if he didn’t, she would have to talk to somebody else about it…’

She wrote about hoping I’d call before her “bedtime” fairly early in the evening. And sure enough, a phone number was inserted in the paper, with a few more allusions to what would happen if I didn’t call. And how excited she was to receive that call. I put the paper back down and wiped my hands on my pants, which had begun to perspire. I was in a sort of panicked-calm. The kind where part of you knows you’re absolutely screwed, but even your nerves are too scared to react yet.

Would she really tell somebody else if I didn’t call her? She couldn’t… It would be a stain on her academic record. Colleges would hate it. She’s bluffing. But then again… If she just told a friend, if it was only rumor… That would be enough to fuck me over, and let her completely off the hook. Would she do that to me? Was I willing to risk it? Could I ignore how bad I wanted to call her anyway…?

My mind was shot for the rest of the day. My lessons were distracted to the point that even the students could tell I wasn’t into it. The more I thought about Summer, and I could not stop thinking about her, the more worried I got. We’re not just talking butterflies in my stomach; they were everywhere. Even my scalp tingled from anxiety.

Once I got home, I spent most of my time pacing around the room, staring at my own cell phone that I tossed on the table. More than once I had picked it up to actually call her, but I backed out. What the hell would I even say? Hey, about that blowjob… I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it, but keep it under your hat. Thanks, bye. Gimme a break.

In her paper, she claimed she would need to be in bed by 9:00 that night. I knew that was shit. Whether she was trying to sound cute or innocent or young, I don’t know. I figured she was trying to pressure me into calling her at a reasonable hour, instead of at 1:00am when everyone was asleep.

The hours slowly ticked away. I couldn’t call early anyway. I didn’t want to sound desperate. Somehow I needed to show some control, if that could even be accomplished anymore. So I made a sandwich. It took me about an hour to eat it; I barely had any appetite. At some point I decided I’d call at 7:00. No, that was too round a number, like I planned it. 7:12… that would work. Fuck! Am I one of her teenage crushes or a fucking adult!?

I already had the number dialed in. I was just waiting to actually go through with it and press ‘Send’. Everything told me I shouldn’t do it, but I had to. Needed to. With my hand trembling, I finally initiated the call. I held the phone up to my ear and watched the clock (it was only 6:58). It rang once. It rang twice.

There was a knock at my door. I was so startled that I actually dropped the phone and it clattered down onto the floor. What the hell!? I bent over and grabbed the phone, taking huge strides on the way to the door to see who it was. It couldn’t be her… that’s impossible… I glanced through the peephole as I brought the phone back up to my ear. It was Heather. Oh god.

“Hello?” I heard a young voice through the phone.

I completely and totally panicked. I clumsily took the phone from my ear and mashed the ‘End’ button. As soon as I saw the call dropped, I stuffed the phone in my pocket and reached for the door. Then in a brief moment of clarity, I halted and yanked my phone back out, making sure to power the damn thing off. Then I took a deep breath, let it out, and answered the door.

My girlfriend greeted me with a smile. “Watch a movie with me!” she cheered.

Apparently it was some romantic comedy that she had been wanting to see for a long time, and it just came out on DVD. She doesn’t know anything; it’s just a coincidence…

“Uh, well I have quite a bit of work I still need to do tonight…” I offered apologetically, letting her in.

“Come on, it’ll be fun. You’ve been working too hard lately, we barely hang out!” she argued.

“Well, I guess… Are there any hot women in the movie, at least?” I asked jokingly, trying to calm myself down a little.

“I think the daughter is supposed to be cute, if you’re into teenagers,” she gave a dry smile.

My dick twitched. “Ugh, what a rip-off,” I forced irritation.

Anyway, it was one of those situations that you know you aren’t getting out of. I checked the movie case to see how long it was. Just over an hour and a half. If we started it right away, there would barely be any time left over to call Summer by her ‘deadline’. And even so, it wasn’t like my girlfriend was just going to disappear once the credits started rolling.

We got on the couch and started watching. It was a pretty run-of-the-mill chick flick with a clearly predicable plot. The most interesting part to me, which wouldn’t usually be, was in fact the teenage actress. Normally I would look at her and say, ‘Yes she’s cute, she’ll probably be hot when she’s a woman.’ Now I was looking at her thinking, ‘Yeah, she’s definitely not bad right now… Kind of has the same look as Summer even…’

That’s about as much of the movie as I could pay attention to. The rest of the time I was fidgeting in my seat, my brain churning for ways to solve my evening’s dilemma. It occurred to me that I might use the movie in my favor. If I could just think up an excuse for someone I needed to call, Heather would still be watching the film while I could sneak away… Was I really willing to risk calling her while my girlfriend was there? I resolved yes. I couldn’t risk not calling her before 9:00.

At occasional points during the movie, I’d sarcastically point out, “Oh here comes the inevitable conflict for the lovers… I wonder if they can sort it out!” Heather would lightly punch me on the arm, but I felt I needed to create a framework for comfortably leaving during the movie. I couldn’t bother with, ‘Oh but you’ll miss it! I’ll pause it!’

It was 8:00; I needed to make my move. “Shit, I just remembered I was supposed to call Scott and tell him how to set something up on his computer…”

“Just call after the movie.”

“Ah, he had asked me while I was eating dinner… I promised I’d call him right back after I was done. It’s gonna bug me now.”

“Fine, I’ll paus…”

“No, don’t bother. It’ll only take a couple minutes… And I’m pretty sure I know what’s going to happen,” I smirked.

She relented and I hurried off into the bedroom. I flipped on the computer for appearances, but closed the door anyway. I pulled my cell out and switched it on. With my mouth completely dry, I nervously pressed redial. This is such a bad idea. As soon as it started ringing, I began to panic. What if calling her was just part of the story? Maybe she didn’t realistically expect it…

“Hello?” she answered.

Too late now. “Uh, hey.”

“Who is this?”

I realized I had spent so much time worrying about calling her that I never did plan out what I should actually say. “This is… uh… Mister…”

“Oh!” she interjected, “I was wondering if you’d call!”

“Yeah, well I…”

“Did you prank me earlier?”

“What?” I reacted nervously.

“I don’t know… it looks like the same number, someone hung up on me earlier…”

I figured she was playing a game with me. I can’t win an argument against Caller ID. “Oh, sorry about that. I was just getting ready to call you when someone came to my door. I didn’t think you answered…”

“Oooh, who was it?”

“Uh, just a friend.”

“The same one at the restaurant?”

I don’t know why I told the truth. Maybe to cement the fact that I’m a taken man. Maybe because I’m an idiot. “Yeah.”

“Gosh, are you trying to make me jealous?” she pouted.

“Huh?” I blurted.

“Is she still there now?” she pressed.

“Uh, look Summer, I’m on the phone with you now.” I tried to sound sure of myself.

“You didn’t answer the question… so that totally means she is,” she said almost to herself.

“Look,” I changed the subject, “What exactly do you want?”

“What do you mean?”

“There… there’s no point in, uh- skirting around the issue.” I waited a moment for her to respond, but she said nothing. “So… I called you, like you asked for in your- your paper.”

“Hmmm… I just wanted to talk about, you know, last time…”

Gulp. I knew it was coming, but it made my stomach flip just the same. “Yeah, about that… That was uh- inappropriate…”

“It was?” in a little girl’s voice.

“Come on,” I sighed, peeking back at the door behind me to make sure it was still closed.

“Which part was, like, inappropriate?”

“I don’t want to play games, Summer.”

“Was it that it was in the men’s room? I guess I probably shouldn’t have been there… Or was it because your friend was waiting for you? I wonder what she would think about it. Or maybe it was because you’re my teacher?” she emphasized knowingly.

I bit the side of my tongue as she talked, inadvertently getting a little hard. “Yeah… I shouldn’t have let any of… any of that happen,” I mumbled.

“Then why did you?”

Because I can’t fucking help myself. “Uhh- I guess I let things get out of hand…” I sighed, getting more and more flustered at this conversation. “Look, you uh- you tricked me with your deal. I didn’t want that.”

“That’s crap,” she replied flatly.

Her sudden change in demeanor threw me for a loop. “Well… you shouldn’t have even been there!” I retorted.

“Uh oh… I thought you might be upset about that…” Her voice was almost mocking. “I guess I kinda cheated a little bit. Are you mad?”

“Yeah!” I blurted.

“Well I’m really sorry… I know you wouldn’t know anything about cheating… now would you?”

My mouth opened and closed mutely, no words coming to my defense.

“So are you going to, like, punish me now? I hope you don’t make me go to detention… What would you have me do there… to, you know, make it up to you?”

A light shudder went down my body, lifting my cock up even harder. “You know that isn’t going to happen,” I almost growled.

“Are you sure? I bet you could figure something out… Didn’t teachers used to, like, spank their students when they’re bad?”

Oh god. My free hand drifted down to touch myself through my clothes. I had to change the subject. “Summer, look, this has to stop. I only called so you- to make sure this would stay between us. It would be very damaging to both of us if this got out.”

“Oh, I bet you’d get really mad if I told somebody… Then you’d have to punish me, wouldn’t you?”

“Don’t be- uh- ridiculous.”

“I have a feeling that you’d like to punish me right now… am I right?”

Oh fuck yes. “No, I…”

“Are you… I mean… is it… hard right now?” she cut me off.

“Excuse me?” I asked incredulously.

She practically giggled, “That means yes! You totally are!”

I should have never called. This is insane. “Okay Summer, this is done. I uh- I apologize for giving you any- any false impressions… But, that’s it. We’re- we’re done.”

A brief moment of awkward silence, and then “I’m in my bed right now,” she almost whispered.

Huh? “Huh?”

“Under my sheets… I’m wearing a tank top with a heart over the chest. And some little panties.”

The image plastered over the forefront of my mind. “Okay…?” I mumbled confusedly.

“I don’t like to wear too much when… um… when I think about you…”

“Um…”

“I mean… A lot of girls say they don’t do it… But I can’t help it. Especially when, like, I think about our, um, meetings.”

She can’t really be talking about this. I should have just said ‘Bye’ and hung up. But so help me, I couldn’t help myself. “You don’t need to, uh… tell me this.”

“You don’t mind, do you? That I think about you when I do it?”

I swallowed hard, not knowing what in the hell to say.

“Because… I’m doing it right now,” and she made a little gasp.

I squeezed my leg muscles, shaking at my cock growing more and more sensitive. I still couldn’t say anything.

“Do you- mmm… do it too? I mean- ah- do you think about me like- oh- ever?”

“Summer…” I mumbled.

“I like to- like to pretend… ooh… that you are doing it… doing it too, and thinking about me…” I heard her shudder over the phone and stifle a squeak.

I could feel the tip of my hard-on getting wet at this point. I still didn’t respond, except with what was becoming heavier and heavier breaths. I was just… enthralled.

“Come on,” she pressed, “Have you- oh- have you ever? To me? I told you…”

For some reason, I was desperate to say yes. Like she needed to hear it to get off, and I wanted to help her. My fear still blocked me from doing so, “I- we can’t do this…”

“Please,” she moaned quietly.

The fact that her voice came off slightly as a teenage pout just turned me on even more. I couldn’t believe what I was hearing. Was she really getting herself off right now?

“Nobody else has to- to know…” she let out another sharp gasp. “Tell me…”

And against all my better judgment, my suppressed lust finally got its chance. “Yes,” I breathed.

“Oh-my-god!” the words rushed together in an excited whisper, followed by a quiet but broken moan. “Say it- say it again… Tell me- ah… oh- again…”

I couldn’t help but rub myself harder through my pants. I had half a mind to undo them… My mind raced, trying to decide exactly what to tell her. I almost wanted to say I couldn’t help myself at all anymore. But before I got up the courage, she moaned, “Ah… At least… at least do it with me… please…”

Without even thinking, and like a total idiot, “I am…” escaped my lips before I had a chance to stop myself.

Another eager and stifled moan greeted me. “Oh! I… ah! You- really?” she was panting now. “Right- huhhh… now?”

I was too far in now. I didn’t care how wrong it was anymore. Not at that moment. “Yes.”

She squeaked when she gasped, “Oh wow! Oh- oh…”

By now I had completely lost track of time. Actually, probably lost track of reality. So you can imagine my utter shock when I heard a light knock on the door, followed immediately by the handle unlatching. I flung my hand off of my pants and jerked the chair under the computer desk as fast as I could. Oh shit, oh shit, oh shit.

I kept the phone pressed emphatically against my ear. Summer seemed like she was in her own world now. “God- I’m gonna… ah- ah! Sooo close!” she whined between her ragged gasps.

My cock was screaming for attention, actually pulsing arhythmically in objection of not being touched. I craned my neck around to see Heather open the door.

“You missed it!” she informed quietly enough to not disturb the phone call.

I held up my free hand to indicate that I’d only be a minute longer. Summer kept moaning on. It was my great fortune that the volume was fairly low, otherwise I would be a dead man right then.

“How much longer are you gonna be?” she asked impatiently.

“Sorry, uh- I- just a minute…” I was so flustered that I didn’t even think to cover up the mouthpiece of the phone.

“Oh- god is she- ah- right there?” Summer gasped over the phone.

“Yeah uh- so I really need to get going,” I answered nonchalantly, as if talking to Scott.

“I- I can’t- ah- stop… I’m gonna- I’m gonna c-come…”

Despite my awkward horror at the situation, my dick was still like a rock.

“Okay then,” I replied, rolling my eyes at Heather like I was desperate to get “him” off the phone, “I’ll talk to ya tomorrow.”

“I… mmph!…” it sounded like she rolled into the pillow. I heard a few more young and enthusiastic moans through the line and my face started to turn bright red. There I was, hiding my cock from my girlfriend, smiling nonchalantly at her as I listened to my teenage student come over the phone. It was the most surreal moment of my life.

“Great. Yep. Okay then… Bye,” I faked the conversation, only hearing rustling on the other end of the line now. I was afraid to end the call without some kind of confirmation from Summer, but I was more afraid to stay on with Heather in the room. So I did my best to act casual as I hung up and turned the phone off.

“Sheesh, what did he need help with anyway?” she asked.

“Oh, uh, he was trying to put in a video card… um, for games. It’s a guy thing,” I smiled.

“Ha, you’re just like a little boy sometimes,” she joked.

Right then, I felt the tension break. This huge rush of giddy relief ran through me. I just heard Summer get off… I practically helped her… And my girlfriend was in the room and had no idea. But somehow I got away with it. It was so bad, but whatever. Right then I felt high as a kite. And I will still horny as fuck.

“Well, let me show you what a man I can be then,” I grinned at her and got up, letting her see my hard-on. She cocked an eyebrow once she saw, clearly not expecting it. I moved over to her and gave her a light pat on the ass, “Now you’ve been a bad girl, interrupting me like that…”

I couldn’t help myself. The conversation with Summer still echoed in my mind. Heather smirked, clearly not knowing what got into me but at that point not caring. It didn’t take long before we found ourselves in the bed, me fucking her enthusiastically. I probably couldn’t have been more into it unless it was Summer herself. That didn’t stop me from imagining it was her regardless.

I pretty much tuned everything out and only heard her young voice talking about getting herself off. I fucked even harder as I was filled with the frustration of having admitted about my own guilt and masturbation. When I started thinking about her sexy gasps and her squelched moaning, imagining her little body quaking in her bed as she talked to me… I came hard. At that point I think Heather was just along for the ride. In my head, I was shaking with pleasure along with Summer.

XIII

Later that night, reality settled in and I was again sunk into restless anxiety. I panicked, wondering how Summer would react next. I seriously considered taking the next two days off of work to avoid her completely, but I didn’t want to act out of the ordinary. Besides, she had yet to make any move in class before, I was fairly confident she wouldn’t start now. At least, I hoped… kind of…

In class the next day, she was wearing khakis and a little sweater. Once the bell rang and everybody settled down, I began giving some instructions. She unzipped the sweater and took it off, stuffing it into her backpack. I noticed right away that she was wearing a skimpy little tank-top. One with a heart over her tits.

As she sat back up, she made eye contact with me. For once I held it back, and her cheeks actually turned pink. I felt my own face start to flush and I broke the stare. It was completely bizarre to see her sitting there, nothing out of the ordinary… and yet knowing how entirely erotic she was under the surface. I realized I had to force myself to ignore her as I recalled the amazing sounds of her muffled climax. I’ve heard her come, but god damn I want to see it even worse… I want to feel it…

I really, really needed to get a hold of myself. The more I thought about her, the more I was letting myself think it wasn’t some terrible thing. I shouldn’t even be rationalizing it, let alone anything else that might pass through my head. It was wrong, and I had to stop it. At this rate, I was doomed to end up in the national news for some sex scandal. Of course, then I would just wonder… would it maybe be worth it… just a little?

That was it. I needed a break. The next day I called in sick and ordered a substitute for my classes on Friday. I told Heather I was ditching work and wanted to spend more time with her. She had me the whole weekend; I’d already decided it. She was a little surprised but agreed happily.

I occupied myself throughout all of Friday with whatever chores and errands I could keep myself busy with. Once Heather got off work, I zipped over to her place. My plan was to stay there all fuckin’ weekend. I didn’t even want to go home; who knows what would happen there. Maybe Summer would call me. Or I call her? With the way things were going, she’d probably show up at my door for crying out loud. No, I was going to stay the hell away and stick by my girlfriend’s side. I would get my head screwed on straight and take on my problems next Monday.

And things were going mostly fine. Sure, I still thought about Summer when I fucked Heather. But at least I wasn’t obsessing over her every spare minute. That’s an improvement, right? Baby steps.

It was early Saturday afternoon. The two of us had gone out for a jog; it felt great to finally get some legitimate exercise again (I was still too traumatized to return to the gym since this all started). We got back and Heather hopped in to take a quick shower. Once she was out, I just hung out for a bit and chatted with her as she did her makeup, thinking up plans for that evening. All we had lined up so far was going to the post office. As she was finishing up, I finally got tired of being covered in sweat, so I jumped in to take my own shower.

I turned up the bathroom radio and got lost as I cleaned myself up, enjoying the massage of the hot water and letting it relax my muscles. After wasting enough of her water by just standing around, I finally shut it off and dried myself off. I slipped on some shorts and put a towel around my neck, then shut off the radio.

It was then that I heard Heather’s voice talking. I strained my ears to listen if she was trying to shout something at me, but it was just to someone else. Must be on the phone with a friend? Then I heard some laughter, and I immediately recognized two distinct voices. Hmm, she wasn’t expecting anybody over today…

I looked around for a shirt but realized my spare stuff was in her living room. Oh well, not a big deal. I walked down the little hall into the room to get one and see who the company was. They were both sitting at a little dining table. Heather was on one side, showcasing a box full of jewelry that she makes as a hobby.

I think this was a classic example of my brain halting in denial, because it took me so long to realize who the guest was.

At least part of me knew, because I just stood there in my shorts, absent-mindedly rubbing the towel behind my ears. Both of them stopped talking and looked over at me. Heather piped up, “Oh! Honey, this is Summer. She’s actually a student at your school… She is going door-to-door to collect donations for their Senior Auction fundraiser!”

My face drained white as I made eye contact with my student. She was giving me a surprised, ‘Who knew?’ smile and slyly looking my body up and down. I stared back in disbelief. She was wearing tiny gym shorts and a tight t-shirt with our school’s colors and mascot on it. A little ponytail escaped out the back of a baseball cap, and she had two streaks of eye-black painted on her face. My eyes trailed down her thighs and along her legs, which were covered up from about the knees down with tall white socks. She was dressed up like one of our softball players… one of our ultra cute, young, sexy student softball players…

“Hi,” I managed.

“I was showing her some of the jewelry I make… She thinks a few pieces of these might sell really well, so we’re trying to pick some out!” Heather continued encouragingly.

“Oh… sounds great,” I replied, still frozen in place.

My girlfriend glanced at the clock behind me and got up, “But I realized that I need to mail that package with Anne’s present in it. If I don’t get to the post office in a half hour, it’ll be closed and I won’t be able to send it ‘till Monday. It’ll get there too late!”

Summer made a show of looking back in the jewelry box and picking through the different pieces, politely ignoring the conversation.

Heather walked up near me and grabbed her purse off of another table. “I had to let her in… What kind of girlfriend would I be if I didn’t support my man’s school?” she whispered smilingly at me. “But I am in such a rush! Just let her pick out a few pieces, I don’t care which ones, okay?”

“Uh, sure… I mean… Are you sure you don’t want to, uh- just pick some for her really quick?” I tried.

“I don’t want to get there after it closes!!” she pouted impatiently and started heading for the door with the package. “It was very nice to meet you, Summer! Just choose whatever you think is best. I have this thing to go do, so you’ll just have to deal with him in my place,” she smirked sarcastically.

“Ya no problem! This stuff is totally great, thank you so much for supporting us!” Summer chirped back.

And just like that, Heather was out the door and starting up her car.

I narrowed my eyes at nothing in particular, just thinking, ‘Really? Is this even possible?’

“Well this is unlikely,” Summer said with some genuine surprise.

“Uh- yeah… So, did you pick some necklaces and stuff?” Was it even worth trying to be nonchalant?

“Um, not yet… Wanna help me decide?” she offered, tilting the box towards an empty chair next to her.

I paused for a moment, then flatly replied, “No. You shouldn’t even be here.”

She raised her hands up in self-defense. “Hey, it’s not like I planned this!”

I almost scoffed. “Yeah, well it wouldn’t surprise me.”

The chair pushed out from under her as she stood up, folding her arms across her chest under her tits. Her shirt pulled up and revealed a tantalizing slice of her midriff. My eyes reflexively bounced up and down her body. God she looks hot in that outfit. The juxtaposition of young innocence, playful tomboy, and teenage lust was just… oof.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” she retorted.

“Come on, you’ve been after this for how long now?” That’s it… marshal the anger against her.

Her face turned bright red. “Ex-cuse me?” she look positively indignant. Her arms dropped down and she balled her hands into fists on her hips, cocking her head to the side a little. “After what?”

“Uhm- maybe you should just, uh- take some jewelry and go.” It dawned on me that maybe I shouldn’t piss her off; I didn’t want to give her a reason to turn hostile on me.

“No, answer me,” she pushed.

I waved my hands in frustration, “I dunno! Just forget I said anything. You should- you need to go…”

“You think I just want sex, don’t you?” She took a step forward. The way she punctuated the word ‘sex’ sent a shiver down my back. I felt the familiar surge down below as well. Suddenly I became very aware that I was practically naked in front of her.

I made a move for the couch on the other side of the room where one of my shirts was, but Summer almost skipped in front of me. “That’s it, isn’t it?”

“I didn’t say that,” I answered annoyed.

Then she put her hand on my bare chest. “Well you’re thinking it,” she stated.

I took a sharp intake of breath. Looking down into her eyes, I saw both a commanding desire and nervous apprehension. “You don’t wanna do this,” I muttered.

Her hand traced down to my stomach. “And like, what if I do?” she asked quietly, softening her voice.

My dick continued to grow, and there was no hiding the tent showing in my shorts. I gawked helplessly as her fingers tickled my skin. Her clothes were so tight around her body; I just wanted to grab her. I couldn’t manage to say anything back.

“You know, I missed you in class yesterday…” she purred.

“Huh.”

“You don’t look very sick… I think you were playing hookie…” She brought her free hand down to one of mine and took hold of me, then brought my palm to lay flat against her tummy, pushing her shirt up. I didn’t pull it away.

“Yeah, well uh… Maybe I wanted a day off…” my voice trailed as I focused on the feeling of that flat stomach.

“Maybe you’re the one who needs to be punished…” Her smile was devilish as she pushed my hand further up her skin, pushing her shirt higher and higher. Now her entire abdomen was exposed, and god it looked good.

“Uh- no… You’re the one who keeps- uh…” Was I reasoning with her, or flirting? I wasn’t even looking her in the eye. I was just staring at her body.

Her hand on my stomach traveled down to my waist and she began to dig her fingers under the elastic band of my shorts. She took her other hand off of mine and grabbed my other free arm. “Oh that’s right… You still need to, um, discipline me from earlier… when I cheated…”

I shivered from anticipation, my cock completely hard now. She guided my arm behind her and pushed it into her side. I went along with it and rested my hand on her ass, hesitantly squeezing it. I practically sighed from regret. “We can’t… we can’t do this…”

She kept slowly pulling my shorts down, first revealing my pubic hair, then dragging along and exposing my cock. “I think we can,” she grinned, looking at my hard-on.

“My… ahh…” I finally sprung free and I couldn’t help but gasp at the rush of cool air. “She’ll be- she’ll be home… soon…”

She wrapped one hand around the underside of my dick and softly rubbed back and forth. Oh wow… “Hmm… So at least you admit that you want it…” she cooed.

I don’t think there was anything more I wanted in the world at that moment. “If she… If she…” I tried to protest, but she continued to grip and twist her hand around my dick, forcing me to lose all sense of concentration. My shorts fell the rest of the way to the floor. I was naked.

“It was so rude of her to interrupt last time, on the phone… I thought we were gonna, like, do it together… But I had to do it all by myself…” she feigned a sincere pout.

My fingers dug into her skin as she continued to make my excitement grow. I knew I should push her away… but I just couldn’t anymore. “Yeah… uh… sorry…” Sorry!?

“Did you even get to finish?”

“Um…” I tried to stall, but she gave a firm pull on the base of my cock which made my knees buckle from the pleasure. “K-kinda…” Why was I telling her the truth?

“Oh I get it,” she sounded hurt, then paused for a moment, “But… would you rather have, like, finished with me?” she asked hopefully.

My hand on her stomach reached her breast, still hidden under her shirt. She pushed her chest forward for me as I fondled her. “God, you’re bad,” the words poured out in a groan.

She bit her lower lip. “Mmm… I’m so sorry for being such a naughty little girl…” She let go of my cock and started to turn her body around. My hand slipped away from her chest and down her side to rest on her hip as she faced away from me now. “Would it make you feel better if you, um, spanked me now? Teach me a lesson?”

I ran my hands along her butt, sliding them down those tiny shorts and feeling the backs of her naked thighs. Was I really willing to do this? Heather could be home any minute… That last thought was barely a whisper. It was drowned out with, I can’t believe she’s offering herself up like this… That perfect little body, so wrong, so bad…

She pushed her ass back towards me and my hands reached around from her hips to her pelvis. My cock slid against the back of her shorts and I couldn’t help but thrust back into her, closing my eyes in tempted pleasure. “Okay…” she answered for me, “But it doesn’t work unless my… my butt is, you know… bare…”

She took a step forward and looked back at me innocently. I saw her hands move to the front of her shorts and she began to loosen the drawstring. Then she stuck her thumbs down the sides of the shorts and slowly started shimmying them down, shaking her little butt left and right as she did it. I was practically drooling as I finally saw her ass naked for the first time. Once she pulled them down to her knees, she bent over and kicked them off. She was still wearing those socks and the little shirt and hat… It was fucking sexy as hell.

My cock was standing out, screaming for attention. I just had to reach down and grab it; I was going nuts from the lack of touch. Summer saw me and her jaw dropped a little bit from excitement. Then she slowly walked over to the couch that was near us, running her fingers along the cushions suggestively.

The couch was pretty tall anyway, so she made a show of climbing onto it, wagging her ass as she did it. She stayed on her knees, keeping her butt up in the air, and then put her hands on the back of the sofa to steady herself. She looked back at me again. “I’m ready for my lesson, sir…” she announced guiltily.

It was just too fuckin’ much. I’m only a man. That hot little thing had been teasing me for weeks, making me want her. So what? She wanted it too… How could I deny her anymore? I started stepping up to the couch behind her and she watched me expectantly. The eye-black and baseball cap had this effect that seemed to emphasize her cheery youth… and the fact that she was a student. I couldn’t take this bullshit. If she was gonna work this goddamn hard to get it, well, then…

“I know I’ve been bad… but still, be gentle…” she warned.

I was standing right behind her now, holding my hands out to her sides. I’m so fucked. I brought them closer and rested them on the sides of her legs, then ran them up to her ass. My hard-on practically had a mind of its own as it pulled my hips towards her. I could already tell she was aroused. It put me in such a fog of lust that I couldn’t think about anything. All I knew were emotions: anger, guilt, passion, desire, surrender…

She reached one of her hands down between her legs and reached for me, tickling the very tip of my erection. The touch drew me in further, and she used her fingers to drag me closer to her. I was between her legs now and she pushed my cock against her wet slit. I gripped my hands harder on her body and swallowed my heart down from my throat.

Her ass rose a little bit and just like that, she guided me inside of her, sinking back down onto me slowly. She let out a soft sigh of delight. I nearly grunted from the satisfaction of having my cock enveloped in a warm and waiting pussy. She rolled her head back down and stopped looking at me, but continued to gently roll her hips along my member.

I groaned in pleasure. This is heaven… I couldn’t believe I was finally giving in to this. But right then, I couldn’t imagine doing anything else. Summer kept making little pouts and moans, not really even paying attention to me anymore. I just thrust into her and matched her rhythm… sometimes I barely even moved and just let her slide along me in the ways that she liked. But the more she made noises of shuddering pleasure, the harder it was for me to not just give in and fuck her for myself.

She finally put her head down against the back of the couch and really started pushing into me, breathing out vocal moans with every pant. I knew she was bracing her body and straining herself now. She wants to come… Seeing her want it so bad gave me a huge rush. I was almost light-headed and wished we could keep going while lying down. A gasp caught in my throat as I heard her whisper, “So close, I’m so close… God, I need it…”

Her begging nearly put me over the edge. I literally had to look away from her body and stare at the wall for a few seconds and concentrate on not blowing my load. It was then that I saw the clock and a brief window of reality. Oh shit, Heather could get home any second…

Not that I really think I would have had the wherewithal to do anything about it, but if I did, it would have been shattered instantly by Summer crying out with a sudden and cracked, “Oh-hhhh!!!”

I swung my head back to see her body make little circular jerks around my cock, seeing her legs shake at the same time. She’s coming…! It set me off before I knew it. A wave of heat rushed through my stomach and between my legs, and I was coming too. I knew she felt it because she cried out a surprised moan. My primal urges took over and I just drove into her as far as I could, holding myself against her as I was rocked by ecstatic spasms…

I was in blissful peace for the next twenty seconds as I rode my orgasm to completion. But then the climax wore off. Summer barely moved. I didn’t either. I continued to hold her and just stared straight ahead in disbelief. The only sound was our ragged breathing and the steady ‘tick… tick…’ of the wall clock.

What… have… I… done…?

I slowly pulled out of her and stumbled backwards a few steps. Her body slumped down into the couch and turned to face me. The paint under her eyes was smeared a little bit now and her face was flushed. Strands of hair escaped down the front of her eyes that escaped from her hat. She appeared just about as amazed as I was.

I looked around dazedly for my shorts and found them. I have to get her out of here… now… As I bent over to pick them up, the phone rang. I stood back up and the both of us turned to watch the mounted telephone ring three more times, then the answering machine kicked on.

“Hey honey, are you there?” It was Heather on her cell.

A brief moment of waiting. “Hello…? Okay, maybe you’re outside or sleeping… Well I ran into my old friend Lindsey outside the post office! It was so weird…! Oh I’ll just tell you about it later. Anyway I hope you don’t mind, but I’m going to go have coffee with her down the street here. I’ll be back in forty-five minutes, maybe an hour. Love ya!” Click.

My mouth hung open in dumb shock. I looked back over at Summer and she was smiling from ear to ear. She got up off the couch and looked at me. Reaching one hand up, she took off her hat and dropped it onto the couch. She ran a hand through her hair and looked down my body, letting her eyes rest on my cock. I immediately started getting hard again.

She brought her eyes back up to mine and then looked behind her, as if checking out the home. After looking down the hall and seeing the doorway into the bedroom, she looked back at me and tried to hide a naughty smile by pursing her lips shut. She turned away and started walking down to the room, pulling her shirt up over her head and dropping it on the floor on her way in.

My dick jumped again at the sight of her naked back. I let go of my shorts and let them fall back down to the floor as I followed her to my girlfriend’s bed.

[thesilentakuma]

Spa Night Gone Wrong

TW: NON-CON | Don't Like It, Don't Read It.

HaYeon × M!Reader

The scent of lavender and eucalyptus hangs thick in the air, a cloying sweetness that’s supposed to soothe. I watch her from behind the reception desk, the way she pads in barefoot, her hair tied up in a messy bun, a cheap mask from a pharmacy covering half her face. But I’d know those eyes anywhere. I’ve watched her fancams enough times. Hayeon, from tripleS.

Hot, tight little bitch, right here in my spa.

I keep my voice even, professional. “Welcome. Ready for your premium relaxation package?”

She nods, her voice soft and grateful. “Yes, thank you.”

I lead her to the private room, the one with the door that doesn’t have a lock from the inside, only from the out. She lies face down on the heated table, her small body sinking into the plush padding. I pull a sheet up to just below her waist, baring her back. Her skin is perfect, unblemished, a canvas of pale cream.

I pour warm oil into my hands, the scent of sandalwood mixing with the lavender. I start on her shoulders, working the knots from her muscles. She lets out a soft, breathy sigh of relief.

The first five minutes are a lie. I knead her trapezius, trace the line of her spine. She relaxes, her breathing deepening. My hands slide down, over her shoulder blades, the dip of her lower back. I feel the tiny shiver that runs through her when I brush near the waistband of her panties.

“You’re so tense,” I murmur, my voice a low, comforting hum. “Let me help.”

I push the sheet down, exposing the smooth, full curve of her ass, wrapped in white cotton. She stiffens for a second, but doesn’t protest.

My hands move lower, gripping the meat of her cheeks through the fabric. A kneading motion, then harder. She gives a little gasp. “That’s… a bit rough…”

“Essential for deep tissue,” I say, my thumbs digging into the cleft of her ass, pressing against the fabric covering her pussy from behind. She squirms, her legs pressing together.

“Please, that’s… that’s not…”

I don’t let her finish. My hand snakes under her, cupping her mound through the soaked cotton. She arches her back, a startled yelp escaping her lips. “Stop! What are you...“

I rip the panties down. They tear with a sound like a scream. Her bare ass is exposed, two perfect, pale globes. I don’t give her time to react. I grab her by the nape of the neck, shoving her face into the face cradle.

“Shut up, you cocksleeve,” I hiss, spitting into her ear. “You think you can walk around like a princess?”

I slap her ass. Hard. The crack echoes in the quiet room. Her body jolts, a wet sob catching in her throat. I do it again, and again, my palm leaving red handprints on her flawless skin. She’s crying now, but the sound is muffled by the padding.

I flip her over like a ragdoll. She’s a mess, tears streaming down her face, her lipstick smeared. Her small tits, braless under the robe, are heaving. I pull the robe open, exposing her. Her pink nipples are hard, from terror, not desire.

I shove two fingers into her mouth. She gags as I hook them, pulling her jaw wide open. “Suck,” I order. She doesn’t. I press harder, feeling her teeth scrape my knuckles. “You’re going to learn.”

I pull out, slick with her spit, and jam those same fingers into her cunt. She’s dry. Tight. Screaming. I don’t care. I piston in and out, feeling the rough friction burn both of us. Her thighs try to close, but I knee them apart.

“Look at you. A national star, and you’re just a wet hole.”

I pull my fingers out, red from her struggling. Yet. I grab her throat with my left hand, the belt of my uniform coming off with my right. She sees the leather, her eyes going wide, full of a terror that’s delicious.

“Please,” she whispers. “Please, I’m just a kid… I’m eighteen…”

I wrap the belt around her neck, pull it taut. Her words choke off into a wet rattle. I twist the leather, watching the veins in her forehead bulge. Her hands claw at the wood of the table, her feet scrabble. I love the sound of her struggle.

I mount the table, my cock aching in my pants. I free it, the head slick with pre-cum. I line it up with her mouth, shoving my entire length down her throat as I hold the belt tight. She gags, convulses, her eyes rolling back. I face-fuck her until my balls slap her chin, only stopping when I feel her go limp.

I loosen the belt, letting her take a shuddering, broken breath. She’s barely conscious. Perfect.

I turn her body, limp as a doll, onto her stomach. I push her face into the table, pull her hips up. Her asshole is a tight, pink pucker. I don’t use lube. I press my cock against it, leaning my weight into her.

She shrieks, a high, animal sound, as my head forces its way in. The belt slips from my hand, and she twists, trying to crawl away. I grab her arms, wrenched them back, and lock them. Full nelson. My arms are like steel bars, pinning her. I slam into her from behind, my cock buried in her ass, my chest against her back.

I fuck her like an animal. My hips slap against her bruised ass. Her screams are muffled by the cushion. I pull out, shove into her pussy, then back into her ass, alternating, using both holes like a fleshlight. Her body is shaking, jerking with every thrust.

I let go of her arms ahead, let her drop face-first onto the table. She doesn’t move. I check. She’s out cold.

I grin.

I lift her legs, spread them wide like a wishbone. Her pussy is swollen, red, abused. I slide back in, slow, savoring the wet, warm surrender of her limp body. I fuck her unconscious cunt, my hands wrapped around her throat again, squeezing just enough to keep her under.

I cum inside her, a hot, thick load painted in her gutselsk. I don’t pull out. I just lie there, softening inside her, watching her blank, slack face.

When I’m done, I button up my pants. I arrange her limbs into a recovery position, but I don’t cover the belt marks on her neck. I leave the cum leaking out of her, pooling on the massage table.

For now, she’s just a wet, used doll on a table. My dirty little secret.

[limemrys]

Royal Flush

Koma Mayu x Male reader

Genre : Smut

Word count : 3.0k

Written for the femdom challenge I co-hosted with @defmaybe and @toshyun on Fanprose. Prompt was mommy kink, hence

“We had an appointment! Check the schedule. Minister Wallis of South Merisia? Princess Royal Koma Mayu?! It was made well over a month ago!”

The Butler nods and smiles. “I am aware, Minister. However, Her Royal Highness is not accepting any visitors presently.”

“What—” The Minister huffs and throws his arms up, rubbing his forehead. “These are no small matters at stake! She can’t just…just—this is preposterous!”

“She will be occupied for the entire day, Minister. Tomorrow may be the earliest you can visit. We will contact you with any further updates. I deeply apologise for the inconvenience.”

“Tomorrow?!” The Minister sighs, his shoulders slumping. “And what do you mean may? You don’t know her schedule either?”

The Butler gives a full bow. “I deeply apologise, Minister. We can offer to set you up with accommodations nearby, if you’d like.”

“Bah. I can manage that myself fine, thank you. Let’s go, Colonel,” he nods at his aide. “Bloody royals just play around with their own schedules, apparently.” The Butler breathes out a sigh as he watches them storm away, looking over his back.

So, what exactly has the Princess Royal so occupied that she’s cancelled all the appointments for the day, no matter with who? 

***

The answer is that she’s got you pinned down on her bed, fingers wrapped around your shaft, jerking up and down while twisting side to side, all with a gleeful grin on her face. You, in contrast, are whimpering, quivering, sweat and tears running down your cheeks. Your throbbing tip leaks precum almost as quickly, balls swollen and aching from the seventh edging of the day.

Mayu’s somehow perfectly in tune with your resistance too, knowing precisely how to get you to the very edge and when to stop, denying the release your whole body is so desperately yearning for. “You getting tired? My boy getting tired? It’s only been an hour…” she giggles maniacally, moving her hand faster.

“Uhh! N–No! I can…can take—mmhhh! Can hold it! As long as you want, Your Highness!” you wheeze. If your mind were clearer, you’d applaud yourself for lasting this long. But alas, it’s clouded by pain and pleasure. 

Mayu pouts and slaps your balls, making you flinch hard. “Hmph! You forgot already? Do I have to say it again?”

“No! No…I’m sorry!” Your eyes shoot wide open, shaking your head. “I’m sorry, Your Hi—I mean, I’m sorry, m–mommy…”

A wide grin returns to her face. “Attaboy. Thought I was gonna have to kick you out there.” She rewards you with a long lick along the bottom vein, her tongue flat and slow. A string of what might be human language spills from your mouth as a result, the lights in your head flickering with a loud buzz.

“Now, you don’t wanna get kicked out of the estate butt naked, do you?” Mayu’s sweet, gentle voice is almost maternal, easily scrambling what semblance of pride you have left. “Don’t wanna get back to being a…worthless—wage—slave?” she asks slowly, kissing different parts of your cock.

“N–No! No, mommy! I wanna be…wanna…” Your mouth’s getting dry from all the crying and moaning. “Wanna be—yours. All yours, mommy!”

Mayu giggles. That soft, adorable look which is the only look the media sees most times. “Slut.” Not like this, though.

“Yes! I’m your slut! I’m mommy’s slut…mmhhh…” 

“Say it for me again.” She wraps her lips around your head, suckling on it before releasing with a pop. “You’re worthless without me. Nothing if not my fucktoy,” she whispers, circling her fingertip around your slit.

“I’m—mmm…I’m worthless without you! Nothing if no—ahh!” Mayu takes you fully, going all the way down to her throat. “Nothing if not mommy’s fucktoy!” She hums and swipes her tongue in big circles, stimulating every surface that’s become hyper sensitive. You start sobbing above her again, hands locked to your sides as she instructed despite your desperate instincts to push her down by the hair. 

Mayu’s mouth is more ferocious than it was the previous two cycles, your tip knocking on the back of her throat with tangible, filthy glucks. Not at all something you ever expect to hear from a royal, what with how they’ve branded themselves to the people.

 Frankly, you never expected to be this up close with a royal, for any purpose. They always seemed distant. Unaffected by the troubles of the commoners. And you weren’t sure whether your resentment towards them was borne from the systemic inequality or your exclusion from the elusive clique that they’ve formed.

“Hey. Hey! What’re you thinking about? Where’s your head at?” Mayu scowls, saliva drooling from her swollen lips as she catches her breath. “I–I, uh…I was—”

“Were you distracting yourself to last longer?” she smirks, tilting her head. 

“It…uh, maybe?”

She sucks through her teeth. “Be honest with me. Yes or no, baby?”

“Yes, mommy! Definitely. I was…I’m doing everything I can to–to make mommy happy.”

“Mmm, cute.” Mayu chuckles and clasps her lips around your balls, tickling the seam with quick juts of her tongue tip. You let out a deep bellow, curling your toes so hard they’re shaking, on the border of cramping. She releases with a loud pop, licking up the precum that trickled down your length in the meantime.

“Okay, enough playing for now. Let’s see if you can do what I brought you in here to.” She rises to her feet and unties her silk robe, letting it part down the middle. Your vigour feels reignited by the sight, cocking your head up. Mayu giggles and pulls her robe back together, and you let out a primal grunt at the denial.

“Hehe. Wanna see more, baby?”

You sit up and nod frantically. “Y–Yes, mommy.”

She hums and swings her body side-to-side. “Beg for it. Tell me what you want.”

“I–I wanna—” You swallow to lubricate your dry throat. “I wanna see all of you, mommy. Please, please let me see everything, mommy. Please…”

“Good boy.” Mayu bends forward to grab your chin, slowly licking from your Adam's apple, stopping by at your chin before going to your earlobe, nibbling on it. “You’re a good little peasant boy, aren’t you?” she purrs.

“Y–Yes! Yes, I am!” you shudder.

“For who?”

“For you, mommy! Only for you…”

With a satisfied hum, she straightens back up, pushing her robe back and letting it fall from her shoulders. Her smooth, bare naked form is finally presented to you, even doing a little twirl. Your eyes are the most open they’ve been in an hour, jaws dropped loosely. Feels like you couldn’t stop ogling unless someone broke your neck.

Or unless Mayu makes you look somewhere else, which isn’t at all difficult for her. She gracefully strides forward and slides into your lap, making your breath hitch at the renewed proximity. 

“You’re really hard down there,” she whispers, her warm breath tickling your cheek.. “It’s poking at my belly.”

“I, er…thank you?”

She bursts out laughing, a noise so wholesome and bright you could almost forget that she has the power to decimate you. “You’re sounding more and more like a keeper. Let’s really put that to the test.” Lifting herself to clear your length, she lines you up and sinks down in one fell swoop. The soft moan she lets out is immediately drowned out by your sharp cry, almost bursting then and there with how unbelievably wet and hot her pussy is.

“Ahh! M–Mommy…it–it’s so…I—aghh…”

Mayu shuts you up with a fiery kiss, biting and pulling your lips so hard it breaks skin. She pulls off for a single breath, then suckles on the wound, licking up the blood. Your eyes flutter under the volley of stimulations, cock throbbing within her.

“Mmh! Don’t tell me you’re close already, we barely started,” she pouts.

You sob and shake your head. “I’m sorry, Mommy…I can’t help it! You fe—ahh, feel too good…”

Mayu shoots a disapproving squint before cackling, raising herself up to your tip then slamming back down. Your hands fly to her butt as you throw your head back, wheezing. “You better help it, baby,” she coos. “You’re not—and no touching! Hands off.” They obey before you tell them to, trembling as they fall to your sides.

“You don't finish before I do, and you don’t touch me or move unless I say so. Understand, baby?” she asks sweetly, putting her arms around your neck. 

You clench your jaws and swallow before replying, “Understood, mommy.” 

“And if you don’t do what I say…” Mayu begins rolling her hips, dragging your hardness along her warmth. “I’m kicking you out exactly as you are right now. And you’ll go back to being the worthless…mmm…bottom feeder that you were.”

You seethe and nod as you direct all remaining energy to holding on, by any means; gripping the sheets, clenching your jaws, tightening your thighs. “And you won’t be going back to that shitty job I plucked you out of,” she giggles and groans at a particular stroke against her sensitive spot. “No…you won’t be going back to any job. No one will employ you. I’ll—fuck…that’s so hard! I’ll personally make sure of that.”

Mayu’s moans get louder and sharper as she ramps up her speed. You start bawling, not just from the higher intensity but also the true gravity of the situation. You’re now literally fighting for your life, as there is no life for you outside of this manor. Outside of her world. Not anymore.

“Mommy…”

“You’ll be beyond worthless. You will be…invisible!” She laughs maniacally. “Now you don’t want that, do you baby?”

“N–No!”

“No…you want to be mommy’s personal fucktoy,” she purrs, caressing your temple.

“Yes!”

“My cum dispenser,”

“Mmm…”

“My walking, blabbering...fucking pet.”

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Anything you want, mommy! Just don’t kick me out, please…anything for you…”

“Aw, so—ahh…adorable.” She kisses you deep but gentle, briefly slowing herself down. Pulling away, she glances down at her chest. “You want these? Want mommy’s milkers?”

You take a good gander at them again. The little time your eyes had spent open was fixed on her face, hardly noticing the supple mounds and the pink buds jutting from them. “Mhm! I wanna…wanna suck them, mommy. Wanna squeeze them.”

“Then do it. Don’t half-ass it, or you’re never touching them again.” You don’t even acknowledge before engorging on one of them, kneading the other. Your mouth is ravenous in its slurping, as if trying to gather every morsel of surface particulate. Teeth and tongue nibble at her stiff nipples. Your hand is far from idle as well, finally getting some action. It gropes like a climber’s does when they scale cliffs, pinching and rolling the other bud between your fingers.

Mayu’s reaction is immediate, a few broken gasps slipping as she pushes you into her. “F–Fuck! Right there, baby…just like that. So—ahh! So good…” Her hips return to speed, even harsher than before. Moist, crisp claps are emitted as she impales herself. You cope by switching to her other breast, gnawing on them, blowing into them.

“Oh my God! Ahh, it—that…touch me, touch me! My ass, my clit, everything! I’m…I—ughh! I’m actually getting close…”

No complaints there. Your hands get busy with her body. Spreading her ass, flicking her slit in a mad dash to find her clit. Mayu shouts when you pass a specific spot and you lock in on that; rubbing, rolling, twiddling, pushing into it. That utterly breaks the remainders of her royal composure as she bellows various curses between her long, whiny moans.

Her walls leak profusely, twitching around you. You’re fast nearing the end of your rope as well, the stakes are higher than ever. “Mommy, I’m so close…” you whimper. “I dont—ahh! I can’t hold it much longer…”

“Just a little bit more, baby,” she whines and braces herself on your shoulders. “Just—a little bit—more! Shit! You can move now, fuck me! Fuck me!”

With a loud grunt, you start thrusting up in time with her bounces. Mayu begins sobbing as well, albeit with a wide, euphoric grin. Your combined noises fill up the vast bedroom, drowning out any semblance of outside noise.

“M–Mommy!”

“Right there, baby! Let’s finish together. Don’t stop now, don’t hold back…aghh!”

Mayu arches her back sharply as she detonates, jamming herself hard like she’s trying to become one with you. Her pussy jettisons a torrent of juices, soaking everything underneath it. Her walls constrict in sporadic, powerful waves, and you lose it.

“Mommy! I’m cumming! Cum—” The rest dies in your throat as you erupt, firing multiple volleys of your seed deep inside her. The sensation blurs your vision and most of your other senses, all overwhelmed by the long pent-up release. 

“Yes…that’s it, fill me up. Make me a mommy…” Mayu rolls her hips slowly even as her entire frame trembles, making sure to milk every little drop of your discharge. By the time you finish spurting, your whole body feels like jelly, collapsing backwards under her weight. 

Mayu rolls off with a soft hum, your cock slithering out weakly. She lays back to catch her breath, then spreads her legs to observe your combined release. “Wow, quite a great amount…and you lasted. Well done, baby.” She plants a soft kiss on your forehead. “You have earned your keep. You’re a very useful peasant after all.”

“T–Thanks, mommy.”

“Ah-ah.” She puts a finger on your lips. “We’re done with that for the time being. Address me as per the custom.”

“Right. Then, I am…grateful for the opportunity you’ve given me, Your Highness.”

“Very well.” Mayu stretches her arms out and flops back on the bed. “Return to your quarters and wash up. You’re done for noon, but we’ll continue tonight.”

You swallow a gulp, cock twitching again despite yourself. “Yes, ma’am.” You breathe out a sigh and summon what energy you have left to sit up, turning to glance between her legs. “By the way, is that…will you really get…pregnant?”

Mayu chuckles, tilting her head to look at you. “Likely not. I’ve been on contraceptives for the past two weeks.” She sits back up, moaning slightly as the soreness catches up with her.  “And we’ll use that to its full advantage. Every two days, you’ll fulfil my desires, and perhaps…” That cheeky smirk adorns her face again. “ …I’ll let you fulfill yours on occasion.”

You stand up with a groan. “Understood, ma’am.” You start gathering your clothes, dressing up enough to be presentable. As you’re about to bow her goodbye, a big question arises, or resurfaces, rather. A smaller question is whether it’s appropriate to ask now, but the fact that you’ve been inside and handled by this woman gives it good assurance.

***

“Er, there is something else I’d really like to know, Your Highness.”

“Mhm, pray tell.”

“Why?” you shrug. “Why did you snatch—er, pluck me up from the streets? Invite me into your fold for…this? I mean, I am immensely grateful, but…why me? Like you said, I was a no-good wage slave—I’d probably have worked to my death back there.”

“Hmm.” Mayu taps her chin. “Let’s just say—oh dear, this is quite a mess. Bring me a towel, will you?” You make a quick trip to her massive bathroom to grab a small towel and hand it to her. “Thank you. As I was saying, you were incredibly lucky, darling. It’s…” she sighs as she wipes herself clean. “It’s my father. Your King.”

“I’m never getting the throne, by virtue of not being his son. So, he just…pampers me. A whole lot. Doesn’t want me to do anything too risky or adventurous.” She scoffs and throws the towel down. “What occasional ‘adventure’ I do get is meeting those diplomats. Like that isn’t a minefield of its own.”

“Perhaps he’s…trying to set you up with one of their princes? But can’t say it too outwardly, so…” Mayu shoots you a glance that scrambles the rest of your thoughts. “I’m sorry if–if that was out of line, Your Highness.”

“No, no, you’re right.” She raises a hand, smiling. “Heh. You’re more intuitive than some…individuals in the Palace,” she chuckles. “Anyways, since I can’t have much fun outside the manor, I thought I’d make my own fun.” 

She eyes you up and down slowly, biting her lip as she starts to saunter towards you, picking up her robe along the way. “And seeing you on that street, berated in public by that vile boss of yours…” Her voice’s dropped back to that octave which chills your spine. “…you seemed like a decent subject for my entertainment,” she purrs, getting right up in your face.

Her fingers lightly dance over your crotch, eliciting a quiet croak from you. “And what do you know, I was mostly correct.”

You force your eyes to meet hers. “M–Mostly, ma’am?”

“Mhm. You’ve proved yourself for the short term. Prove yourself for the long term…” She turns around and slowly grinds her silk covered ass down your bulge, keeping eye contact as she does. “ …and you may advance from a mere useful subject. The child I bear may very well be yours, darling.”

You shudder at the potential future, along with the heat returning to your loins. “I–I…that would be…a great honor, Your Highness. I will keep it in mind.”

“It’s best you do,” Mayu giggles, giving you a light peck on the cheek before returning to her bed. “Now, go along. Rejuvenate yourself. If what you gave me just now was your everything, you need to move that threshold for tonight.”

   You straighten up and give her a sharp, firm bow. “Will do, Your Royal Highness. I will retreat to my quarters. Have a good day.”

“Ta.” She blows a kiss goodbye. Just before you open the door, you look back at her. “Oh, and…it may be wise to empty your schedule for tomorrow, ma’am.”

“Oh? And why is that?”

For the first time in a while, your little smile is borne of confidence. “Because you won’t be walking straight by then.”

Mayu bursts out laughing, resting her chin on her fist. “Remember where you came from, darling. Don’t utter all that big talk…” She glances down and licks her top lip. “ …before you take away my ability to.”

You chuckle giddily, turning the door handle. “Duly noted, Your Highness.”

[barnacles34]

LO FOR HELLO

1k

anna x male reader

smut

a/n: for @mysonesecret challenge on fanprose. I'm still working on Sohyun - don't fret!

-

Lo for hello. Gbye for goodbye. Lv for love. Thx for what should have been about gratitude. He signed letters with half his name. Left thoughts alone - a sentence with the word think and he'd stop right there. He never allowed himself a moment of quiet thought. An entire life of walking along a cliff's edge - arms out, touching nothing, touching no one, and the abbreviations - lo, gbye, lv - balance. If he had let himself wallow on a word, let the quiet crescent of adieu take him, then off the cliff he goes.

The day he killed himself was the day his letters grew large. Letters smattered with Hello for hello. I love you all very much for I love you all very much. These complete sentences that were complete surrenders over and over, a million explosions on paper - lead giving way where his tears landed.

I asked his friend, at the funeral, after the reception, the terrible food, and he replied: what took him so long.

Her fingers tightened its hold on your hand, anchoring, when she finally finished.

-

She was wearing blue sweatpants, the one with the hole near her left knee, braless, hair knotted like those coastlines; pistachio shells between you both on the table, orange peels shaped like bowls and curled like small fists. She moved around the house unencumbered by beauty's cage, which is a thing you would never say aloud because she would hit you with a cushion and she'd be right to.

I'm disgusting. She said, when you looked around at the evidence of your love.

You're not

I'm compost.

Your fingers trace the pallor of her small hand, dainty and you say: the pistachio shells, the orange peels, that hole on your much-loved sweatpants, you think I get the worst of you - I love you. I loved you ever since you began letting the pistachio shells linger longer, the perfect orange peel bowls, entering this animal-you wandering this tall grass arena of ours, because for the first time, you believed in love - as have I.

Her lips land on yours.

It's clumsy and fast - she lands on her back on the counter, and you pull your waistband down; pull her sweatpants just a little over her ass, part her panties to the side to her glistening cunt - and you push in.

Move

You obey, the flutter of her cunt giving way as you thrust up into her. You do it again and she's clenching around like you're meant for her.

Hand dropping between her legs, fingers pressing down in tight circles. Her heels dig in, breasts bounce erratically, and her fingers tangle in your hair.

I love you, you say to her skin. I love you, I love you, I -

And she gushes: back arching off the counter, cunt milking you, soaking your thighs, body trembling. And the sight of her being undone, ruined, that animal-her - you bury yourself as deep as you can go into her cunt. Pulses of hot cum into her.

That she says, was the worst of me

The both of you share a laugh.

-

She let you into her world for a reason - a night, hot and sweaty from coupling bodies together until muscles give out and not the mental urge to kiss every jutting bone of her body, every crease and every hollow, she:

Everytime I'm in an airport. I think to kill the kid stuff, act my number, set fire to the clutter - i'd be beautiful beyond buying, fix my problems with property and fame. Then, I think of you, home with the dog, the windows open as we wake to the dewy air. I want to be back where I am again, go through the whole thing again. We're small and flawed and I want to kiss your moles.

-

He was protecting himself with the short words.

I know.

If he'd ever said the whole thing - he'd have to feel it. The slide of the word - l-o-v-e. lv is quicker than love - luuuuv. She compared the length of the two words.

You could see her breathing, diaphragm expanding. The pleasure of hearing her breathe, of having her under that roof, asleep or almost. The pleasure of seeing her sleep - face gently pressed to the pillow, bare-faced, nostrils sizing up and down, was as precious as that of feeling her live. The aliveness and stillness.

-

I'm not like him. I don't think I'm like him.

You're not.

How do you know.

These forms, you wanted to tell her - sweatpants, shells, knotted hair, stained cotton - in lonely rooms and in hours of weariness, you felt sweet sensations, in the blood, in the heart. The way she sits in a chair with one leg crossed, the way she peels an orange in one long spiral. These things, lighten anything - the heavy of this unintelligible world. And for once, a three word prayer feels as natural as breathing:

I love you, without question.

Perhaps the same circuit went off in her brain: the way you sat, the way you slept, the way you hunch over the computer. And she, too, said:

I love you.

The next day, you went to her uncle's grave. Lived 64 years, a minimal grave placed right to her wife -

who passed earlier.

Do you think I'll be like my uncle if you go?

Possibly. You pull her tighter, hand caressing the wool of her jacket - the calculus changes.

The black-and-white photograph of her uncle and his wife was attached to the granite, before she died - captioned and signed by the uncle 'I love you, I love you, I love you, dear wife. let's have a long life together, dear.' - before she went, he had used the full words of love.

Not lv.

Maybe it's all a cycle, she whispers under her breath.

[yieldtotemptation]

VESSEL ft. Ningning

ningning x male reader femdom smut

4k words

i am also now on fanprose

You can't keep coming home to this—close to midnight, front door left swinging open and every light from the entrance to the kitchen switched on. It's fucked up how you're hoping you've been robbed, or that a serial killer is waiting around the corner to put you in the dirt, but instead it's much, much worse.

Ningning, leaning against your fridge, helping herself to a glass of milk.

"You're late," you hear, followed by, "Date went well then?"

Yeah, the best possible thing you could do is ignore her, open your apartment window, and throw yourself out. Or, better yet, pick her up, and toss her instead, or fuck, get your hands around her throat and squeeze—if only you weren't certain that she'd be so happy when you did, that she’d lift an eyebrow, flash that smug grin, all delighted that you've added a new dimension to whatever doomed tangle the two of you are in, and say:

"Didn't know you had it in you."

So you just slump.

Drop your bags, your jacket on the floor—whatever, you'll get to them later. Walk past her, like if you don't acknowledge her existence you can delay the inevitable for a touch longer, stop her from digging any deeper into your brain. But if there's anything you know about Ningning—she has all the patience in the world.

Happy to keep raiding your kitchen, letting the milk sit on her lips, timing it to the exact second you slip up and look her way—then licking it clean with one swipe of her tongue.

You ache more than you'd ever willingly admit.

Not that she'd have any trouble making you.

It’s who she is: Queen of dark corners and thick fucking air that suffocates your lungs. A tiny little nightmare half your size, always one careless glance away from splitting you open like it’s nothing.

She doesn’t even need to try.

Hair a messy shawl down to her shoulders, lips a light pink hue. Traces of eyeshadow, curled lashes, chipped nail polish. She clearly had something far more important to deal with earlier—you're just another box to check off today’s to-do list.

She pushes off your fridge. It’s inhuman. She knows exactly where your eyes will go.

You can’t stop it, you’re staring straight at her tits the moment her body shifts—the tiny crop top clinging snug, doing obscene fucking things to all the soft weight underneath. And below all that, just a scrap of panties. Nothing else. Makes you complicit the second you look.

"Had fun playing hero?" The glass makes a hollow ring when she sets it aside. "Yuha's been blowing up the group chat since you left her—oh, forty minutes ago?"

You freeze when you reach your kitchen island. Lean back, and wait for her to come to you. It’s the only scrap of resistance you can still muster at this point.

"Sounded fun—going to the movies, holding hands in the dark, hugging her close when she got scared. Did you like the outfit she was wearing?"

It only takes one step.

She crowds you against the counter, hands planted on either side of your waist, caging you in. Even her smile is pissing you off. Her top’s cut low, and it hits you like a vision—this exact angle that's been burned behind your eyelids.

One thin strap still clings to that dainty shoulder. The collarbone you’ve licked and sucked and worshipped more times than you can count staring back at you.

And it’s slipping lower still, a small shift and the whole top will give—tits spilling free, nipples begging for your mouth.

She leans in, a whisper sticking against your skin that she stamps in with a kiss. "I helped pick it out for her, you know."

Your breath catches. You groan. You need to move, shove her away, tell her that this needs to end tonight; the guilt, the depravity is a mountain looming over any blackmail she hangs over your head.

But you can't do anything. Not until you have her permission.

Instead your hips twitch towards her, and your cock hits her belly like a trained dog.

She pushes forward, a shoulder into your sternum, backing you up as far as you can go into the countertop, and reaches down.

Her fingers skate up the inside of your thigh, and the strap of her top drifts down until she's exposed and she doesn't seem to mind at all.

No, she's flawless. Devastating. Pushes her body against yours and her tits are so full and plush and squash against your chest and you need her to fucking stop before—

She squeezes you tight, and you inhale sharp, choking on her scent.

And it fucks you up, because she smells exactly like Yuha.

"Yeah," she says, twisting her wrist, her grip, careless with how she fists your cock, your balls through your slacks. "She let me borrow her perfume as a thank you.”

Ningning leans, grinding the fragrance deeper down your throat.

“Isn't she so nice? Isn't this so nice? You get to think about her while you're with me."

She doesn't expect an answer.

But it drives you mad—she tilts her head so you can see how it clings to her; her throat, her collarbone, her tits. It’s sweet, it’s soft. It’s wrong. It makes your cock throb.

And you'd touch her, reach for her, run your hands over that smooth skin, the soft curves; take a handful of her in your palms and squeeze her right back, twist that nipple and tell her you can dole out the same amount of punishment—but Ningning drives her shoulder into you again, fists clenching around you, and pulls, and it's with deft hands and practiced fingers that your belt clinks open, the button and the zipper fall apart with it.

"Turn around."

For the first time, you manage some small protest. "Yizhuo."

She smiles at that, tricks you into thinking it’s fond. Glances low and yanks down your briefs. Frees your cock and lets it slap against her palm. Hard, throbbing, undeniable evidence of everything she does to you.

And she is—what the fuck is she to you? Your girlfriend's friend. Her senior, her pseudo-older sister.

Your client. Or, your boss.

Or just—she's the person that caught you sneaking around backstage—bored, horny, stupid.

You're the help, security—company’s hired muscle. Already neck-deep in the shit by dating Yuha; and you dug your grave and carved your own tombstone the second Ningning caught you in their dressing room—panties smothered over your face, cock in your fist, chasing a peak you couldn’t quite summit.

That was the first time you gave her everything she wanted.

She was smiling then too. Like she'd been waiting for the excuse.

She looks back up at you, fixated on your lips.

"Yizhuo?" She mocks you, and reaches up with her other hand, pressing it to your lips. You let her in, as easy as you let her into your home, let her force two fingers in until you gag, until she has you choking on her digits when they tickle the back of your throat.

She twists her fingers in your mouth, has you drooling down them, leaving them slick with your own spit.

And then she drags them out, pulls the strings of your saliva down to your cock, and runs her hand over it in one, decisive, torturous pump.

"Yizhuo is what my friends call me," she says, taking you from head to base, and slathering the underside, underneath your balls. "Are we friends now?"

You choke down another breath when she starts to stroke, achingly slow, always patient. You buckle under her gaze and it has you confessing, "No."

"I didn't think so," she tuts. "Don't make me repeat myself again. Turn around."

Ningning steps away, gives you just enough room to move. To show her your back, make yourself vulnerable to her.

Let her know she could do anything at all and you'd just take it.

And it's fucking embarrassing when she reaches around and finds you so humiliatingly hard. You know the look on your face must be even worse, because Ningning's laughing.

"My, my, my," she says, clicking her tongue against her teeth as she gets the full measure of you. Taking her time—she needs it to navigate the length of you—revelling in every second. "So hard already? You look so ridiculous in my hand."

And then:

"This would snap tiny, pretty Yuha in half," and it does its job, provokes you, but every chance of resistance is drained from you when she wrenches her hand tight and takes your cock rough from base to tip. "How nice of me, doing both of you a favour."

Your knuckles go white against the counter, there's plenty you could do, but with Ningning all you can ever manage is brace yourself—ride it out, let her have her way.

She keeps herself busy, crafting slow, deliberate strokes. Getting off on this, her skin so deliriously hot against you, burning, like she knows—knows if she twists her grip like this she can rip out something raw from your throat; knows if she rushes her palm down it'll make you hiss through your teeth.

And she knows if she squeezes and pumps you fast—filling your kitchen with these slick, messy noises, this rhythmic schlick-schlick-schlick—you'll call her name again and she'll have to bite into your shoulder and warn you: "What did I say about calling me Yizhuo?"

You close your eyes. It's just a hand—it could be any other girl, you spend your days in proximity of so many of them.

"I'm the only one for you," she tells you, finishing a thought you didn't realise she could hear. "No other girl would know how to use you right."

She pulls a moan out of you when she palms your tip, smearing the beads there, before gliding her hand down—and you hate that it sounds like an affirmation.

"They wouldn’t even know where to start,” she continues on, steady torment. “They’d need you to teach them, guide their small hands, be their first big strong man.”

You open your eyes, catching her other hand tugging your pants down and under your ass; your shirt’s already unbuttoned, dropping down your shoulders and leaving your chest bare, free for her nails to mark up and dig into.

"Yuha sure as hell expects that." She laughs again and it's evil and she's on her toes now, sucking something hard into the line of your throat—and it's going to leave a mark, something you won't be able to hide, will need to explain away to your girlfriend, to the other girls, to the company in the morning, but that's the last thing in your mind when Ningning adds her teeth and makes it hurt.

"Fuck," spills out, and you're seething, seeing red, gripping into the counter so hard you could make a dent.

"You love it." She kisses into your new scar, soothes you, the sick kind of tenderness only she can grant, and it makes you bend into her, lets her fold her body over yours, and her words hit you like a healing balm, the feeling of her body slotting over yours, enveloping warmth, tits slick with sweat squashed against your back, leg hooking around your knee like she's trying to crawl inside you, lips so close to yours and reflex has you turning to meet them.

"Please."

"Just this once," she tells you, and you’re so thankful when the pace of her hand builds, and her nails start to draw a circle around your nipple, and you twist your head far enough that she can breathe in every sigh and pained gasp she drags out of you before swallowing it all in a kiss.

She leads it with her tongue, and you're falling into her, into her grip, into her mouth, into the soft wet of her lips against yours, and there's so much she's doing, forcing on you—pumping, squeezing hard, pinching, twisting your nipple, and there's something in this that you want to deny so much: her control, her promise of where she can take you, it feels so good now, she can make it feel even better later.

Until she bites into your bottom lip, and you’re tasting copper, and she pulls away.

"Baby," she says, with a last, messy peck on your chin, the strands of saliva hanging there, another binding she has on you. "You're so pathetic."

You groan when she gets close, thigh brushing the back of yours, knee splitting between your legs to keep you spread open. Grinding herself into you, forcing you still with a single hand wrapped around you, and you can hear how hot both of you are—the squelch of your spit, your slick making your cock all glossy.

Her fingers tighten—just enough to make your knees buckle. And she builds, this aching pace, she knows the rhythm, knows how to make your skin crawl.

"You're a pervert, a filthy degenerate," she lists off, breath scalding the shell of your ear. "Bet you were sweet and gentle with Yuha on your little date. Calling her baby, telling her how pretty she looks in that dress. Kissed her like a good boyfriend would."

You wouldn’t dare, it’d be fucking audacious, to read anything into it—believe there’s a twinge of jealousy there, envy at her own junior. Pure disaster. Your brain’s already too fried to untangle the implications of that anyway.

"Tell me, tell me how good you were to her," she says, and she twists on your nipple again, pierces you with her nails. "Or were you too distracted counting down the minutes until you could come crawling home to me."

"I was good," you rasp; you're barely keeping it together. There's no hiding anything now—your body, your moans, it all betrays you any time you try to do anything other than what she wants—and if that wasn't enough it's the sound of her stroking you, so goddamn loud it rings in your ears and laughs at your whines. "I am good to her."

She punishes you with these fast, brutal strokes, and snaps, "Liar. How can you say that when you love this so much?"

"I—"

But you can't finish, Ningning gives your nipple one last tug and slides her hand around your body, dragging a nail down your lower back, engraving a path that ends right at your ass, between your cheeks.

"Yizh—"

"That's the third time," she grunts, and pushes her finger against the tight ring of your asshole. "The third time you've tried to call me by my name. But that's not what you get to call me, is it?"

Something raw, something that doesn't belong to you surges from your throat when she pushes, finger tight against your rim, and it's just a fingertip inside but it has your knees banging against the marble in front of you and you're not sure what hurts worse but you're absolutely sure of what feels best.

"Don't say another fucking word, unless it's the one I want to hear," she says, and she's grinding herself harder against your leg, fucking herself on your thigh, soaked panties dragging hot and slippery over your skin. She's so warm, like a sick, twisted embrace and through the corner of your eye you can see her—the delirious grin on her face, the violent delight she's taking from you and you can't help but think it:

She's so gorgeous.

Ningning pushes until she's knuckle-deep inside you, your whole world narrowing to this single point. It’s sharp, burning, before melting into something disgustingly good as she curls it, squeezing that spot that rips the word out of you like it was always waiting underneath your tongue:

"Mommy."

And she chuckles, twists her finger, driving it all the way in, forcing you to fuck yourself deeper into her hand.

"Mommy, it's—"

"I know," she kisses it into your neck, licks it across your cheek, tastes the tears that you can't stop leaking from the corner of your eyes. "Mommy's got you."

She fucks you like this—like there's no time left, like either of you might drop dead any second now so there's only this—fucking your ass like it's the light at the end of the tunnel, having you fuck her hand just the same.

“This is all you’re good for, isn’t it?” Her breath hitches, she pants against you, wet, parted lips sliding across your cheek. “Being a good slut, a fucktoy for your Mommy, isn’t that right?”

And you’re already so far gone, air’s going thin, it’s getting worse with every press, and she just keeps pushing deeper, punishing you into this merciless pace.

“All of this—all of you. Your cock, your tight little asshole—mine, mine, mine—say it.”

“Yes—fuck—it’s yours—it’s yours—” You’re whining, exhaling hard with every stroke, there’s nowhere else to go, just do your best to tell her whatever she wants to hear. “Always been yours.”

And it's pressure building, cooking inside of you, the marks she left on you, the pain you'll remember—blood in your mouth, your shoulder, red on your chest, blooming around your asshole, she's fucking banging you into the counter now, and whatever squeeze your ass has on her finger she's matching around your cock.

"Come on, baby, just for me," she coos, and you try to close your eyes but her voice stops you in place—"Don't look away—look me in the eyes, so I can see you. See who you really are—a filthy boy who gets off on getting broken by his Mommy."

So you look, stare, see that glassy wash of pure joy, the hunger there, how she's living for this, dominating, being in control of you, punishing you with this ruthless, this rough, this brutal kind of fucking.

“Nothing will ever make you feel as good as me. You want me to make you feel so good, don’t you? Suck your worthless cock. Fuck every drop of cum out of you—take every single inch,” Ningning tells you so easily, sincerely, like it’s already planned, destined, it’s all in the cards, and—“I can do it for your baby, I can do it all.”

She shoves her whole body into your back, fucking her finger deeper; it’s insane, all of it—her digit curling inside your ass, stretching you out, finding all sorts of angles to exploit.

“I’ve got a surprise. Mommy’s got a gift for you. A nice, big toy. A brand new cock. I’ll show my cute little slut how to really fuck.”

That makes you cry out something guttural, makes your cock throb painfully in her grip, another thick bead of you sliding over her knuckles.

“You'd love that, wouldn’t you? Love to have Mommy ruin your tight, tiny asshole. Stretch it out wide.” Ningning bites it into your ear, “Greedy.”

“Yes—please—Mommy—fuck—please—” You’re sputtering, it’s all too much, a miracle you’re still somehow coherent, just repeating the same begs, the same pleas, the same prayers because you're feeling it—feeling her everywhere. “Please—my ass—I can’t take it—”

And that's your excuse—your out, this is all just a bodily reaction, inbuilt instinct, natural chemistry, biology, whatever the fuck.

She's stroking every sensitive nerve of your cock; fucking you deep, reaching mind-numbing points you could never dream to find yourself each time she invades your asshole and god, Jesus, fuck, Mommy, she's forcing a second finger inside you, splitting you open raw and—

"Cum for me, cum on my finger, cum all over Mommy’s hand, do it for me—now."

Maybe it's not so bad that it feels so fucking good to not be ashamed, not try to hide, you can embrace who you really are around her.

Maybe it’s right to listen to her—do what she says, tell her you’ll be good and obedient for her; your body’s already ahead of you, so, so close, every nerve of yours in a chorus of agreement with how she’s fucking you.

It's for the best—it's what you need—let her have her way, let her call you her bitch, her slut, her tight, perfect hole, let her get deep in your guts, let her pull every shameful drop of cum from your cock—it's protection, it's your job, that's what it is.

You're protecting Yuha, protecting your relationship, so it's fine, it's okay, it’s okay, she can fuck you like this, make you cum, and later when she swallows your cock whole and rides you until you’re screaming, and rails your ass with her strap until you’re in tears and cumming all over her cock, you’ll be good, it’ll be over, because it's not like you need her, not like you need your—

"Mommy, I’m going to cum!"

“So cum then.”

It's a split second, like a gunshot—hot searing pain firing through your body and tearing a hole right through you—and it must look the same, it's written all over Ningning's face, hanging off the tilt of her plush lips.

All of a sudden: you're gushing, spewing cum all over her hand, shooting past her grip and her fingers go deep inside you and you're hitting the marble, splashing all over, across the bench, serving dessert for Ningning on the same counter you've prepared so many dinners for Yuha on so many nights before.

Ningning’s all over you, her full weight on you, she's been moaning in your ear this whole time, chewing up your lobe, tonguing inside, she's in your ass, she's in your fucking head, flooding your mind, telling you:

"That's it,” she coos, the praise dripping straight into the mess she’s made of you, “Keep going, keep going for Mommy, my good boy—"

And you’re gone.

It's splatter after splatter of cum across the counter, and she's pushing you into it and you would be face-first in your own release but you're somehow able to keep yourself propped up.

You cry for your Mommy one last broken, wrecked time—and everything blurs into a flash of white—painting the counter, your stomach, your open shirt, Ningning's hand.

She doesn't stop. Milks you through every pulse until your thighs shake and you're not sure you can stand on your own anymore—and you're leaning on her for support, whimpering into her shoulder, oversensitive, over-fucking-whelmed, spent dry.

Only then does she ease up.

You sob when her fingers leave your ass. Groan when her hand pulls back from your cock.

She looks at the mess, the art she's made.

Leaves you to collapse in your own heap over the counter next to it. Catch your breath.

And then she takes a small step to the right, leans forward over the counter, bending low—and drags her tongue up the island in one, long scoop. Taking care to collect every single drop, every spurt you had, getting it all on her tongue, slow and thorough, and you just lie there, heaving, cock still twitching, ass still flexing open and close, staring, hooked on her.

She takes her time, tongue dragging slow, savouring it, leaving not a single inch of the counter unclean. Reclaiming every drop you wasted on anything that isn’t her.

Then, she drops to her knees, licks a long stripe up your cock, runs a finger under your balls, over the twitching shaft, wringing out the last pathetic beads that never reached the marble.

Ningning rises, presses her cum-slick lips to your chest, slurps the rest off your skin, and hums the entire time, like it's Sunday cleaning, like you're her furniture she's putting back in order.

And when she finally gets to her feet, towering over you, eyes on yours, lips sealed shut, you realise she’s kept it all, every single drop—hasn’t swallowed once, holding it all just for this. For you.

For a second, you wait.

You open your mouth.

She drools your cum inside.

Globs of it, sticking to the inside of your mouth, salty-sweet, making you cough, gag, filling up your head with the scent of you, but you can't do anything about it because she's taking you by the chin and kissing you before you can breathe.

It's hard, it's full of her tongue, full of your cum, it's—it’s so fucking hot. It’s dirty. Almost loving. She makes you feel it, fastens her body to yours, has you collapsing to the ground and she straddles you so easily, so naturally, and it feels so right and good that it has you swelling angrily against her and you’re finding new ways to hate her all over again.

She takes your hand, fills it with her pretty tits and squeezes your palm against her, mewling into your mouth when you find a nipple and twist.

Rolling her hips against your cock, she's fucking drenched, cunt drooling all over you, and you’re bucking up to meet her, struggling against the lace she's left on but you think if you try hard enough you can rip straight through.

Her hands are in the back of your hair, and she's pulling, tugging, wrenching you closer, breathing all of you in and sucking every drop of cum back into her mouth before pushing it down your throat with her tongue and making you swallow it all.

You know what she's declaring, loud and clear.

She could have you anytime, anywhere, any way she wants.

And when she's done, she slides her lips off yours, down your cheek, to your ear and tells you what you already know.

"You're disgusting."

She breaks away, stands tall. Peels her top off her body, tosses it onto the counter. It never mattered. Steps out of her panties without breaking her stride, rounding the island, hips swaying down the hallway towards your bedroom.

You hear her when she’s out of sight, "Do you need me to say it?"

You’re scrambling to your knees. You’re not sure if you'll make it to your feet.

You'll crawl if you have to.

"I'm coming, Mommy—"

"Crawl faster, baby. Mommy’s cunt isn’t going to fuck itself."